Every Night and All: All In One

Ebook cover for the arc

Rewrites the Nationals matches in which tension and uncertainty still abound, motivations are examined, justice is served, second-years consider the future, and everyone gets extremely heated up.

Fire and Fleet and Candle Light

A rewrite of the end of Regionals and the month until Nationals. Echizen gets obsessed, Rikkai is still on edge, Tachibana is brooding, Momo is insightful, Kirihara retrains, Atobe is annoyed, Fuji gets down to business, An is delighted, Yukimura is not particularly happy, Tezuka is plotting, and everyone is coming to town. Action, Drama, I-3

So here’s the thing. About three quarters of Tenipuri Nationals was a dreadful letdown for me, what with the floating Synchro glow-fairies, and the Hadoukyuu that launched a thousand Kawamuras, and Discoball no Kiwami, and Do-over Devil-mode, and Svengali Tennis. But that wasn’t where the trouble started. It started in the last match of Regionals, which was where the underdog heroes won, not just a place at Nationals but first place in the tournament against the incumbent National champions, thus defusing all the dramatic tension in one fell swoop. Not coincidentally, I think, that was also the match where Echizen stopped winning because of his superior experience or evolution of technique, but because… well, because Konomi magically hand-waved it. We get no detail about Echizen’s comeback against Sanada and why Sanada suddenly can’t match his game any more, no explanation of how he recovers from burning himself out with muga no kyouchi so early, not even some kind of excuse like one of his senpai cautioning him that Sanada fatally underestimated him and won’t do it again so Echizen has to keep working. No, he just, somehow, wins decisively, 7-5 against a player who’s established as a peer of Tezuka and Yukimura.

But there’s still Nationals to go. A Nationals that is largely lacking in interest, because what is there to overcome now that the champions have already been defeated? And thus we were launched straight over the shark into who-cares-land with more and more absurdly overpowered new opponents in a bid to add some artificial tension, to say nothing of the abrupt descent into the "my moral is pastede on, yay" notion that Fun Is Everything.

There are still a few saving graces. Some of the matches are still decent. Those are, of course, the ones that still have some real stake and develop the players in some way. There’s Sanada’s rivalry with Tezuka and his struggle between prudent strategy and his own need to face Tezuka head-on. There’s Fuji’s experience of a significant loss, which finally solidifies a genuine motivation for him. There’s Tachibana’s need to lay his demons to rest by facing Chitose again, which was a pretty good match despite the Discoball Door. I liked those matches; I wanted more like them.

The goal of this project, then, is to restore that significance and tension to all of the players, including Echizen. Accordingly, we pick up toward the end of his Regionals match with Sanada.

Note: In case it isn’t obvious, canon after Regionals is as dead to me, and only the most useful bits after that have been retained. Let’s see what else can be done that’s more interesting. Also, this is largely manga-based up through Regionals. After nine years, the bunnies finally came back and let me finish this, so let’s do this thing.

 

Kantou Regional Finals

When the match with Sanada reached five games all, Ryouma knew he was in trouble. It was a new feeling. When he played his dad, he was always in trouble, so the knowledge was meaningless and he’d learned to ignore it. When he’d played Tezuka he’d barely had time to understand that he really was in trouble, and notice what it felt like, before the game was over. After all, it wasn’t like a lower score meant he was losing! He’d come from behind plenty of times and won anyway.

But he could feel his pace falling, now.

Ryouma flexed his hand around the grip of his racquet and pulled in a deep breath. He would do this. He would find a way. He threw the ball up to serve, watching its shadow come back down out of the scorching sun, and sent it singing over the net with a vicious spin.

Just because Sanada could return the Twist Spin serve was no reason to back down now.

The ball came back to him, and back again, and back again, and Ryouma sprinted across the court, light on his toes no matter how his calves were burning. That didn’t matter; it never mattered. He’d always kept going, always gotten up again (and watching Tezuka-buchou get up again during his match with Atobe had been the moment he’d known he belonged here after all, really belonged). One point to him, with a Snake that Sanada just barely missed. One point to Sanada when he he returned a Drive A deep to the corner, without even shifting his stance, and curled his lip. Ryouma narrowed his eyes and put everything he had into a Drive B, sending it curving high and tight over Sanada’s racquet. He aimed the next serve beside Sanada’s left foot and made an annoyed noise, too out of breath to swear, when Sanada scooped it up easily and dropped it just over the net. He could feel Sanada’s eyes on him like he could feel the sun beating down on his neck, feel Sanada watching his feet, gauging his speed as he dashed forward to catch the drop shot, and he knew Sanada would see he was just a little slower than he had been. The calculating part of his head knew that was a bad thing. But he couldn’t think about that; it couldn’t matter. He’d just keep going and make it not matter!

He made it just in time and batted the ball back over the net. He lunged for the return Sanada sliced deep into the back of his court, and missed it by almost a foot. Thirty all. He could feel his legs shaking.

This had never happened before. He could match Sanada’s game, he knew he could; he was still matching it! But he wasn’t pushing the pace any more, and he knew in his bones that was a mistake.

Two more points. Two more points, and then he’d have the game, and the advantage. He could hear someone in the stands yelling the same thing, but only distantly. Right now, nothing mattered but what was here on the court, and that meant him and Sanada and this win. Ryouma worked his fingers around the ball, testing his grip; his hand tingled a little, but he was used to that. Most of the people he played hit heavier balls than he did. He still had the grip and control to do this.

Fuji-senpai’s Disappearing Serve cut over the net, and Ryouma rocked up on his toes; even if Sanada could return, the spin on it would send it into Ryouma’s left court and a forehand drive should…

“How naive are you?” Sanada demanded, stance sliding smoothly back to cut the ball again in the opposite direction. Ryouma missed the return by more than a foot, this time. “Don’t think inferior techniques will work with me! If you’re reduced to that, you have no business on this court!”

Ryouma tugged down his cap, eyes narrow, and stalked back to serve again. Inferior techniques, huh? Fine, then. He’d damn well beat Sanada at his own game, and make him eat those words. He got enough of that crap from his dad, he wasn’t taking it from anyone he could beat. He feinted toward the net, inviting another of those bruising deep drives and whipped it back across with Wind, aimed as low as he could and still give it full speed. He grinned when the point was called; he could almost hear Sanada sniff. Deuce.

He half expected it when Sanada gave him back a Snake for the next return, ball curving tight and vicious out around the reach of his racquet, exactly the move Ryouma had taken the first point with. Even though it meant the advantage to Sanada, Ryouma still smirked at his opponent, pleased with having goaded Sanada into answering him like that. Sanada seemed to realize it, too, and drew himself up with a dark look. Ryouma spared one ragged breath to laugh.

The next rally was a long one, both of them fighting for the point, and Ryouma could feel how fragile his edge was now. He didn’t dare stop, didn’t dare pause, because the instant he did, all the fatigue he’d built up would crash down. He had to stay hot and in the moment, one drive after another, turning three Fires in a row back across the net when Sanada tried to drive him back with sheer force. Was he going for a drop shot? Ryouma set his feet and gritted his teeth, getting ready to smash his way forward.

Another of those high lobs flashed far over his head and came down hard on the baseline.

Ryouma wavered on his feet for a breath, and then he muttered a low curse in English as the referee called the game. Five to six, and Sanada had the advantage now.

Ryouma was really getting to hate those lobs.

All right, then, he’d just have to take this game and force a tiebreak. Ryouma set himself back in his court to receive, watching Sanada with narrow eyes.

Sanada was watching him back. “I’ll credit you with amazing potential,” he finally said, “but you’ve picked up this sword too early. I know of only three players in the junior high school circuit who have achieved a completed state of no-self. Rikkai’s captain, Yukimura, is one. Kyuushuu’s Chitose is another. Both of them have the endurance and strength of body to support it.” He turned on his heel and strode back to his baseline, and Ryouma’s eyes widened at the sudden, breathless pressure reaching over the net. “The third, of course, is me,” Sanada finished, perfectly even, turning to face the net, and Ryouma nearly rocked back on his heels from the force of Sanada’s gaze falling on him.

He didn’t, though. He breathed deep and settled down into himself, reaching for the edge of that clarity again. It wouldn’t come, not completely; he couldn’t feel that perfect transparency reaching from his his fingertips to his spine and back, not this time. But it was enough to see Sanada’s serve coming and meet it with both hands on his racquet, to see the set of Sanada’s racquet that meant another high lob and be back at his baseline to catch it.

He could feel the heat of the moment starting to burn higher, fiercer, letting him move faster. He caught one ball, another, lost the third into the net, spinning wildly. He was back to receive the next serve before the net ball had stopped bouncing after being swatted out, and the new ball came scorching in, aimed low. Sanada missed the return when Ryouma spun it into a Drive B, but the next serve hit his racquet as hard as Fire and he was too far back on the court to return it cleanly. Next serve.

He could feel his strength burning away, feel the end of it coming like the edge of a cliff, and he didn’t know how far the fall would be. He’d never crossed that edge before. But he wasn’t going to stop.

He wasn’t sure he knew how to stop.

He didn’t think he would, even if he did know.

He was a member of Seigaku, and their captain was the one who’d stood up and played for almost another hour after his shoulder gave out. Ryouma had found a team where he belonged.

Deuce. A Fire he was just a little too slow to catch in his center of gravity, and advantage to Sanada. A feint toward Drive A ending with a drop shot, and deuce again. Another lob, and Ryouma stumbled as he dashed to catch it and missed. Advantage to Sanada again.

Ryouma felt like every next step might take him over the edge of the cliff. He kept moving anyway. He had to take this game and send them to tie-break so he could find the end of this match. He needed two points somehow. Somehow. He ran forward and jumped to smash Sanada’s return deep into the corner, watched Sanada’s grip shift as he spun and dashed to catch it, every movement sharp as a knife, sure as the tide coming in. Ryouma felt the muscles of his legs shaking and knew he wouldn’t be able to make it back to the baseline to catch the next lob that was coming.

There was still a way to return it, though.

Before the thought even completed itself, he was running, leaping, scaling the referee’s chair to give him the boost up he needed and reaching for the sky, for the ball flying above him, tightening his half numbed grip so he could send the ball back down in a Cool Drive. He could make the shot work this time and Sanada wouldn’t be able to return it, he could feel the sureness in the pit of his stomach as every muscle tensed, ready. This was the shot he needed, to take this point and the next. He reached up…

The ball sailed past just above his racquet.

Ryouma landed hard, pitching onto his knees as his legs gave way. He stared at the ball, the last ball, bouncing away from the baseline.

“Game and set!” he heard, over his head. “Game won by Sanada. Game count seven to five.” The stands exploded in cheers and groans. Ryouma didn’t move.

He’d lost. Again.

He didn’t move until a shadow fell across him and he looked up to see Sanada looking down at him. For a long moment, they were both silent.

Finally, Sanada hmphed under his breath and bent to grip Ryouma’s elbow and haul him back to his feet. And kept hold of him when he almost fell again. “If you use no-self before you have the strength to sustain it,” Sanada said, quiet and flat, “this will always be the ending you face. Remember it.” He held out his free hand and after a moment Ryouma gritted his teeth and shook it to end the match, glaring up from under the brim of his cap.

“Next time, I’ll win,” he said fiercely. Whatever it took, he’d find a way.

Sanada examined him, head to foot. “We’ll see.” Momo was beside them, then, hand under Ryouma’s arm to take his weight away from Sanada, and Sanada turned back toward his own team. Over his shoulder he added, “Tell Tezuka I said he made a good choice.”

Ryouma frowned after him, leaning on Momo. A good choice about what? About Ryouma? Well, yeah, he guessed it looked good from Rikkai’s point of view, but… but Sanada hadn’t been smirking enough to mean it that way. So what was good about it?

“Hey, are you all right?” Momo asked, low, turning him back toward Seigaku’s bench as the rest of his senpai spilled onto the court and hurried toward them.

“I’ll live,” Ryouma muttered, hanging on to Momo as his steps wobbled left and right unpredictably. His legs felt like boiled noodles and he could feel, now, how raw his lungs were from panting for breath. And there was no victory to counter-balance the exhaustion. He’d never felt like this, before, and he was a little glad Momo was hanging on to him so he knew something was still solid.

“Echizen, are you all right?” Ooishi nearly pounced on them. “Is anything strained? Can you tell yet?”

“That was amazing,” Kikumaru broke in, wide-eyed. “Hey, Ochibi, what was that you did at the beginning and end, there?”

“Here, drink this,” Inui added before Ryouma could answer either of them, not that he’d really intended to, and wrapped Ryouma’s fingers around a suspiciously opaque water bottle. “Keep moving a little, if you can.” He nodded to Momo, whose arm tightened around Ryouma.

Ryouma rolled his eyes, comforted by how normal all the fuss was in this deeply abnormal situation. He managed to drop the probable Inui Juice over the wall as Momo helped him hobble up and down a little, and grinned faintly when Kachirou oh-so-casually dropped a towel over it and looked around innocently. Everything as usual, even if Ryouma was feeling like someone had turned his world with the “this end up” arrow pointing sideways.

“All right, all of you pipe down,” Ryuuzaki-sensei finally called over the chatter. “We lost the match. Well, we’re still second place at Regionals and that means we’re going to Nationals. So everybody is going to train even harder from now on, understand?” Everyone straightened up a little at that, even Ryouma. Rikkai had won Nationals last year, he remembered, so they’d almost certainly be playing Rikkai again in the end. He would have another chance.

Training, yes, he needed to train harder obviously. To train for strength, the way he’d never really had to before. Ryouma’s eyes narrowed and he nodded sharply to himself. He’d do it.

He looked up as Momo-senpai chuckled. “What?”

Momo was smiling down at him. “Nothing. Glad to see you’re back, that’s all.”

Ryouma huffed. “I’m fine Momo-senpai.”

Or, at least, he would be. He’d make sure of it, the way he always did. Ryouma set his jaw and wobbled off the court with determination, dragging Momo along.


Genichirou got through the closing ceremonies only by reminding himself firmly that none of them would be allowed up to see Yukimura until he was out of recovery and awake. There was no point in rushing now.

The thought made him flick a look over at the second place row, where Echizen was standing upright by dint of pure stubbornness, at least if the way his friend Momoshiro hovered discreetly behind him was anything to judge by. Genichirou admitted to being a little impressed that the boy hadn’t passed out again at the end of their match. Tezuka had most definitely left something interesting behind, for him to meet, and more of a challenge than Genichirou had been able to believe at first.

Not that that would help Seigaku when Yukimura returned, and Rikkai was at full strength again.

He stepped forward when first place was called to accept the plaque, latest in a long line of first place awards Rikkai had taken from the Regional tournament over the years. The weight of polished wood and metal in his hands settled some of the fear that kept trying to climb out of the back of his mind and make his shoulders tighten. They had won. He would not claim that they had kept their part of the promise perfectly; today’s two losses in singles nipped at him like flies under the hot sun. But they had won the tournament and Rikkai remained undefeated as a team. Surely that would be enough to satisfy fate, to coax the world back onto its right path. Surely.

He shook his head impatiently, banishing his wandering thoughts, and stood straight to acknowledge the cheers from the stands, for the eight teams1 going on to Nationals. He waited with an iron grip on his patience while everyone else filed out of the courts. And finally it was time to go.

They weren’t running, but all seven of them moved fast, down the broad walks of the Arena courts, passing by one group after another. A few of the other clubs gave them startled looks, probably wondering what all the urgency was, now the matches were over. People in Rikkai’s uniform quietly cleared their way, though, knowing where they must be going.

“We should arrive just about the time he comes out of Recovery, if there are no complications,” Renji said quietly at his shoulder, and Genichirou thrust down the abrupt spike of tension at the very word ‘complications’.

Akaya, of course, wasn’t so reserved. “There won’t be, right?” he asked, looking back and forth between them anxiously. “You said it was a common treatment, right?”

Genichirou’s mouth tightened, and it was Renji who laid a hand on Akaya’s shoulder. “The treatment is common and proven, yes. But this particular surgical approach is relatively new, and… well, it requires more expertise.”

Akaya was chewing on his lip, as they spilled out the entry arch and down the steps toward the bus stop. Marui was walking close enough to Jackal that their shoulders bumped. Genichirou could feel their tension in his own back and shoulders. “It will be fine,” he told them, glaring straight ahead of him as if he could command the universe, the way he had the tennis club this year.

Ten minutes until the bus came. Thirty to Shimbashi station. Only fifteen to Yokohama station, but another bus to the hospital after that, and Genichirou had to force himself not to fidget with the strap of his bag as he watched blindly out the window with only half an ear on the sound of Akaya wheedling some of Marui’s stash of sweets out of him. Akaya didn’t particularly like sweets, so it was probably a bid to divert his senpai. Sometimes it occurred to Genichirou that Akaya would probably make quite a good captain, next year, and he turned the thought over a bit to distract himself.

Finally they were at Kanai Hospital and Genichirou went to the desk to ask about Yukimura.2

“Yukimura-kun, yes.” The receptionist smiled at him, cheerful. “He should be back in his room in about half an hour. You have very good timing!”

“Thank you,” Genichirou muttered, and stalked across the waiting room to his team. “Thirty minutes,” he said, curt, and sat himself down in one of the flimsy plastic chairs. They settled around him, shifting now and then on the uncomfortable seats, staring at faded schedules and posters on the walls, fiddling with cel phones, and breathing shallowly in the harsh, chill air.

After the past year, Genichirou was convinced that hospital waiting rooms were actually a refined instrument of torture, designed as the master-work of a career sadist. The single time he’d said so, however, Renji had laughed out loud, and he’d kept his grumbling to himself after that.

Glancing over at his friend, he thought both of them could use some distraction from today’s torture and asked quietly, “Echizen. What did you think of him?”

Renji leaned back in his chair, the stiffness of his spine relaxing a little. “Interesting. He obviously has a great deal of experience; probably more than either of us had, at that age.”

Which suggested something rather unusual, considering how long they’d both been playing. Genichirou frowned. “You think he’s the son of a pro, maybe?”

“Not a current one, or I’d have known already.” Renji tapped his fingers thoughtfully on his knee. “I’ll check. At any rate, he’s stubborn and reckless, as I’m sure we could all recognize,” the whole team glanced at Akaya, who sat up and looked indignant, “but I judge it’s very likely that, up until today, he’s always had the ability to back that up.”

“That last move,” Niou murmured, arms crossed as he slouched down in his chair until it creaked. “He knew exactly what he was doing. If he’d been strong enough to pull it off he’d have gotten his two points, and you’d have been six games all.”

Genichirou eyed him. “A deep drive, even if he’d made it, wouldn’t have escaped me, and certainly not twice in a row.”

Niou smiled, sharp and fey. “That wasn’t what he was going for. The way he was coiling up to launch the shot… he was trying to deform the ball enough to affect its path on the bounce.”

“Could he really have hit it that hard?” Jackal asked, dubiously. “He’s good, yes, I could see that too, but he’s still a first year. A small first year, at that.”

“Hmm.” Renji’s eyes gleamed, focused on a problem rather than their mutual fears. “He would have, effectively, had his whole weight behind the drive. It would be a considerable gamble, but possible if he caught the right angle.”

Genichirou sat back with a thoughtful sound; perhaps the match had been closer than he’d thought. “If he hadn’t run out of strength… if he’d made that leap a little higher…” A smile tugged at his lips. “Very interesting.” He doubted Echizen would be able to quite match the first tier players until he grew into a little more raw strength, but the boy was astonishingly close already. He glanced over at Akaya. “Watch out for this one next year.”

Akaya’s eyes were bright and hard as he lifted his chin. “I’ll look forward to a rematch.”

Genichirou nodded, satisfied.

“Sanada-kun?” the receptionist called. “You can go up now.”

Finally! Genichirou discarded the analysis of the game instantly and strode for the stairs with his team crowding behind him. Four floors up and down the hall, and they were once again facing the scuffed wood door with Yukimura’s name in the slot beside it. Genichirou took one last breath for courage, and opened it to see the results of what he himself had urged Yukimura to do.

Yukimura was sitting up with the bed raised behind his shoulders and he smiled a little to see all of them. “Come in,” he said quietly, voice huskier than usual.

They crowded into the small, sparse, pale room and surrounded the bed, a little hesitant. Genichirou caught Marui also eyeing the small bulk of bandages he could see under Yukimura’s loose shirt. The hesitance evaporated when Yukimura lifted his brows at them, though. “Well? Tell me how it went.”

“We won,” Genichirou told him, getting the important parts out of the way first, “though not without two losses in singles.” He wanted to ask Yukimura if the surgery had been successful, but… maybe Seiichi didn’t know yet. Maybe something had gone wrong and he didn’t want to say so to the whole team. Genichirou’s fingers tightened on the rough, cotton spread under them. “Rikkai won, though.”

“Ah, good.” Yukimura leaned back against the pillows behind him and murmured, “So did I.”

Ease ran through them like the slackening of a rope suddenly unknotted, audible breaths and half exclamations and brightening, relieved smiles. Yukimura half laughed, catching it short and said, “Don’t make me laugh right now, that still hurts.” The murmurs of agreement didn’t do a thing to dampen the grins surrounding the bed. Genichirou carefully uncurled his fist from around Yukimura’s blankets and let his bag slip to the floor as his shoulders settled. “Do you want the whole account now?” he asked.

“Mm.” Yukimura’s mouth twisted a little. “I’m still on some fairly strong pain-killers right now. Though the dreams waking up again were very interesting, I must say; I’ll have to remember some of those images for when I have my sketch pad again. The red sakura was especially striking. Just give me the overview, for now.”

Genichirou blinked a bit; the drugs must be strong for Yukimura to ramble like that. He nodded to Renji and gave the wide-eyed Akaya a quelling look before he could speak. Yagyuu rested a quieting hand on Akaya’s shoulder, and their youngest member settled under it obediently, only nibbling his lip as he watched Yukimura.

“Seigaku is strong this year,” Renji reported dispassionately. “Tezuka has gathered players who seem just as driven as he is himself. They’re weak in doubles, and not quite as strong as we are in singles, but the gap isn’t as wide as would be comfortable.”

“Especially for a very driven team,” Yukimura mused. “They won’t be idle for the next month, not after losing. You’ll need me for Nationals, then.”

“Will you be able to play by then?” Jackal asked, dark eyes level on Yukimura. “Something as intensive as our training… Yukimura, that usually isn’t started for six weeks after even minor surgery.”

Genichirou straightened sharply. He hadn’t heard that before now! Glancing around, he saw Yagyuu and Niou also frowning, Akaya and Marui looking shocked. Renji and Yukimura didn’t seem startled at all, and Genichirou thought of a few things he was going to say to them about that, later.

“In two weeks I should be off all the post-operative drugs.” Yukimura didn’t look away from Jackal, but Genichirou thought he was speaking to all of them. “That gives me two weeks to recondition. I will be there.” The haziness was chased from his eyes as he spoke, and his voice was the voice of Rikkai’s captain. A breath of Yukimura’s old presence, the crushing domination he cast over a tennis court, curled through the room.

“All of Rikkai will be there,” Genichirou agreed firmly, satisfied by the way their team straightened up and nodded.

He tried to ignore the bit of tension that re-wove itself up his neck and whispered in his ear.

Four weeks.

Three Weeks Before Nationals

Momo tried not to wince at the heavy thud of Echizen’s wrist and ankle weights hitting the changing room bench. He couldn’t help asking, though, “Are you sure it’s a good idea to increase your weights this fast?”

Echizen narrowed his eyes at thin air, yanking his uniform shirt off. “I haven’t strained anything.”

The unspoken yet hung in the air, and Momo sighed. Echizen had been adding another weight every other day, and after a week of build-up, his training schedule was as heavy as Kaidou’s. Even Inui-senpai was starting to hesitate before he gave Echizen each new training menu.

He hadn’t said no yet, though.

“Make sure you don’t, okay?” Momo finished buttoning his shirt and slung his bag over his shoulder. “We don’t have time for two of you to be gone.”

That made Echizen pause as he shoved his feet back into his shoes, and Momo nodded to himself. It was probably playing dirty to use Tezuka-buchou’s injury as a lever to get Echizen to be careful, but it also worked. “Want to come get something to eat?” he offered in compensation. “Burgers. You need protein to build muscle.”

“Excellent rationalization, Momoshiro,” Inui said dryly from across the room, and Momo grinned.

“Not yet,” Echizen said, low, rolling both his school uniform and his tennis uniform into his bag but leaving those weights out. “I still have running to do.” He looked up at Momo, and Momo’s mouth twitched up at the corner. There wasn’t the slightest hint of apology in Echizen’s expression. Just a fierce demand that Momo could understand perfectly well.

“Later, then,” he agreed, and watched Echizen bounce on his toes a few times before taking off running straight from the club house door.

“Is Ochibi really going to be okay?” Kikumaru-senpai asked, worried, looking after Echizen too.

“He’ll be okay,” Momo said quietly and smiled a little at Ooishi-senpai’s frown and Fuji-senpai’s dubiously arched brow. “Inui-senpai understands too, right?”

“Mmm.” Inui-senpai straightened up, tugging his uniform cuffs into place, not looking at anyone.

Ooishi-senpai just frowned deeper as he crossed a foot over his knee to tie his shoe. “Of course a loss motivates him to work harder. But do you really think Echizen knows how to stop before he hurts himself?”

Fuji-senpai made an amused sound at that. “This is Seigaku, Ooishi. Do any of us know how to stop?”

Ooishi-senpai opened his mouth, only to close it again with a rueful look when Fuji’s fingers flicked the wrist he’d injured. “I suppose we’ll just have to watch out for him, then.”

Momo slipped out the door while Ooishi-senpai was grilling Inui about what kind of training Echizen was up to, thinking about his own month of ferocious training after Inui-senpai had edged him out of the Regulars. He recognized Echizen’s drive, and the outrage and self-directed anger that fueled it. He knew nothing was going to help that except to train harder and get stronger, and eventually defeat Sanada. He believed Echizen could do it, and therefore he believed that Echizen would be just fine in the end.

He just hoped this wouldn’t put Echizen back where he’d been when they’d first met.

Momo unlocked his bike and swung it out the school gates. He didn’t turn for home quite yet, though. He rode slowly up hill, deeper into the residential parts of the neighborhood, thinking.

His very first thought, on meeting Echizen, had been that someone had obviously treated the kid pretty badly. A first year shouldn’t look at everyone he met like he was expecting them to be a bully, and was already planning how to make sure they didn’t mess with him. Watching the glee in those sharp eyes a few hours later, as Echizen demolished Arai and his cronies, hadn’t done a thing to change Momo’s mind. He’d wondered how Echizen would do, in the club; obviously he’d enjoyed his tennis, but always with that edge on his smile, always with that feeling like it was the winning, the proving they couldn’t mess with him, that he enjoyed the very most.

Momo was pretty sure it had been Tezuka-buchou who’d changed that. He guessed there’d been a match or two outside of club hours that none of the rest of them had seen. He’d figured that was the best possible thing for Echizen, to play someone who was even stronger than he was but who you just couldn’t imagine acting like a bully, or even a plain old jerk. He’d seen Echizen start to relax a little, have fun with the game itself a little, and he’d been proud of his club and his captain for giving Echizen that. Not every school would have been able to.

Now…

Momo stood up and leaned into his bike pedals as he started up another hill, enjoying the stretch and burn in his legs. He thought Echizen had been enjoying stretching out his game, the same way. But Echizen had just lost to Sanada Genichirou, and Sanada was pretty harsh when he stood on a tennis court. Momo understood Echizen’s need to meet Sanada again and overcome his loss. He just hoped Echizen wouldn’t recoil back into that hair-triggered wariness of all opponents.

Momo crested the hill and paused for breath, leaning on his handlebars. Maybe he’d pry Echizen away from his training tomorrow to play a little actual tennis. Remind him it was fun.

The sound of a ball against hardtop caught his ear and he looked around blinking. When he realized where he’d ended up, he laughed. Speaking of fun, it was the street court where he’d met Atobe.

Well, maybe he’d go see if there was anyone interesting hanging around this month.

There was a game on when Momo got to the top of the steps, but no one who looked very strong was playing and he sighed a little. He could kind of go for a game right about now to shake his worries out, but playing a teaching match wouldn’t do much good for that. Oh well.

“Momoshiro?”

Momo looked around, startled. He knew that voice and it wasn’t one he’d expected to hear here. “Tachibana-san?” Sure enough, that was Tachibana, sitting on one of the benches back by the trees that surrounded the courts, watching the games with his elbows braced on his knees.

Tachibana smiled a little. “Did you come looking for Kamio? I’m afraid he probably won’t be back to the street courts until after Nationals.”

Momo nodded soberly. After what had happened when Fudoumine played Rikkai, he was ready to bet the whole team was training just as fanatically as Echizen. “No, I was just passing. Thought I’d come see if anyone interesting was around, on the off chance.”

Tachibana’s quiet smile turned a little rueful. “I’d offer you a game, but I don’t think it would be my best right now.”

Momo stiffened. “Were you injured in that match, Tachibana-san?” It hadn’t looked like it, or not badly, but you couldn’t always tell on video. Fortunately for his peace of mind, Tachibana waved a dismissive hand.

“A little bruised is all.” He snorted softly. “Karmic justice, I suppose.”

Momo couldn’t help the protesting sound he made, at that. Tachibana had been the very model of an honorable opponent to them, this year! Tachibana’s mouth tilted wryly as he leaned back and looked up at Momo. “It’s true enough. I used to play a lot like that, myself.”

Momo sagged against the low retaining wall, bag slipping to his feet as his grip loosened in shock. “You… you did?”

“Mm. Right up until it caused problems.” Tachibana propped his elbows over the back of the bench, looking up at the leaves with distant eyes. “I suppose Chitose was right when he said my game has gotten weaker. But I couldn’t use that again.”

“If you were playing like that, really aiming to injure, then of course you couldn’t,” Momo said slowly. “But I can’t believe you were actually doing that. Not you, Tachibana-san.”

Tachibana hesitated. “Perhaps… not quite that maliciously, no. But just as brutally and just as dangerously.”

Momo frowned, propping himself against the wall and folding his arms. He was starting to wonder just how much trouble Tachibana was borrowing, here, because he sounded an awful lot like Ooishi-senpai when he was caught up in worrying. “It’s not like tennis is a safe game,” he said at last. “You could just as well call the game Atobe and Tezuka-buchou played brutal, but Tezuka-buchou didn’t let that stop him. Just like Echizen didn’t let it stop him when he had that accident playing Ibu.” He stilled, startled, when he saw Tachibana actually flinch, fist clenching tight. This really had Tachibana wound up!

“That was an accident, though,” Tachibana said, low and fierce. “It wasn’t the same.”

Momo considered that; Tachibana was definitely acting like Ooishi-senpai in the worst of his worry-moods. And the thing to do, then, was generally to use logic. Yeah, he thought he saw an opening, here. “It happened because they were both doing all they could to win. It wasn’t on purpose, but they were both doing dangerous things. Whatever happened in your game, that wasn’t on purpose either, was it?”

“Of course not!” Tachibana flapped an irritated hand. “But it still happened because I—”

“Tachibana-san,” Momo interrupted, quiet and firm. “If you don’t want to take those risks, then don’t. But that’s part of what tennis is. Do you want to keep playing tennis or not?”

The glare Tachibana turned on him was hot and fierce, but when Momo only ducked his head a little and looked back stubbornly, it started to soften into amusement. Finally, Tachibana relaxed and laughed. “Do you talk back to your senpai like this, or just to other teams?”

Momo rubbed a hand through his hair, sheepish. “Sorry. It’s just… well, I’d like to play you some time, you know. And find out if what your sister said about your real strength is true.”

Tachibana’s brows rose. “Just what did An say?” he asked rather warily. Momo grinned.

“That I’d be in trouble.”

“I’m not too sure about that,” Tachibana noted dryly, pushing himself up off the bench. “You play a pretty ruthless game, even when we don’t have racquets in hand.” While Momo fidgeted with his bag, face hot, Tachibana looked out at the court where two beginners were rallying slowly amid shouts of contradictory advice from the bystanders. “I do want to keep playing tennis.”

“So do the rest of us, Tachibana-san.” Momo hesitated, but Tachibana seemed more amused than annoyed with him, still, and he finally added, “Trust that the rest of us know what we’re facing when we step onto the court, and that we choose to do it anyway.”

“Just like I need to choose, hm?” Tachibana smiled a little and caught up his bag, slinging it over his shoulder. “Good advice, Momoshiro.” There was a glint in his eye as he glanced over at Momo. “Come see me after Nationals, and I’ll give you that game you want. No holding back. My word on it.” And then he laughed, and Momo figured he’d probably lit up like a lightbulb; he certainly felt that way.

“I will!” He straightened up, reminded of what they were all aiming for right now. “And we’ll see you there.”

Tachibana gave him a firm nod and turned away, down the steps to the street. Momo watched him go, excitement tingling through him at the thought of getting to play someone like that for real. He’d have to tell Echizen. Nothing like a bit of healthy envy to remind someone of what was really important. Knowing Echizen, he’d instantly plot to come along and scam a game of his own out of Tachibana.

Momo grinned and fished his racquet out of his bag. He felt like playing for a while, after all, and if there was no one here up to his level maybe that was okay.

Sometimes it was good to just play.

Two Weeks Before Nationals

Genichirou watched Akaya lean against the low wall around the Rikkai tennis courts, braced on both hands and panting for breath. They had been trying, for days, to push Akaya back to a state of no-self, and had yet to succeed, but Akaya was certainly improving his endurance as a side effect.

“I think,” Akaya finally gasped, “the other way was easier than this!”

“I imagine it was, yes,” Genichirou agreed, crossing his arms. “No-self is, after all, what you reached for when your old way of playing a strong opponent failed.” Akaya made a pitiful sound and gave him a tragic look. Genichirou firmly stifled the smile that wanted to twitch at his mouth, at these theatrics, but relented far enough to add, “It’s a good thing in the long run, Akaya. You would never have defeated Yukimura or Yanagi or I playing the way you have been.”

Akaya’s dramatic pitifulness turned into something between a glower and a genuine pout. “You could have mentioned that sooner, Sanada-fukubuchou!” He grabbed his water bottle and took a quick swallow, muttering, “Why did you let me play like that for so long, if it wasn’t going to work?”

Genichirou wrestled with his pride for a long moment, but he finally admitted, “I probably shouldn’t have.”

Akaya froze in the middle of another swallow, staring at him wide-eyed.

Genichirou looked away, over the courts, mouth tight. But he owed Akaya this much explanation, as a member of his team and the person who would lead Rikkai next year. “For a while, I thought all you needed to do was learn to control that overdrive mode of yours. Managed properly, it could be a powerful technique.”

He still remembered Renji’s voice, quiet and just the faintest bit admonishing, the day he’d said, It isn’t a technique, Genichirou. That’s just how hard Akaya runs away from his fears. The fear of losing, in particular, Genichirou had understood then.

Akaya was, perhaps, not the only one. The thought pricked at him uncomfortably, but self-deception was no part of his discipline. Akaya wasn’t the only one who’d turned his fears into anger. Genichirou had let himself be distracted and had fallen for a little while into driving his team instead of leading them. Akaya was the one who’d stopped Genichirou before he went too far, out of that suppressed fear. Yes, Genichirou owed him this understanding.

“When it became clear how unlikely you were to be able to control it,” he went on, levelly, “we were already in the middle of tournament season and I held back from suggesting any alterations while you were still winning by using it. That only encouraged your lack of control, and you’re right that I should not have done so.”

“Oh.” Akaya laced his fingers around his water bottle, looking down, maybe a little shaken.

“I’m pleased that you found a stronger approach on your own,” Genichirou allowed, a bit softer, knowing from experience that Akaya needed encouragement from his senpai. Really, he should have seen how fragile Akaya’s game was long ago. “Very few have that ability.”

Akaya looked up at that, old ambition flickering back to life in his eyes. “You and Yukimura-buchou, you said.”

“And Chitose and apparently Seigaku’s Echizen,” Genichirou finished, still having trouble believing that last. He hesitated and added slowly, “I can’t say exactly what Tezuka may have done in the time he’s been away from the tournaments, but he certainly has enough raw ability for it.”

Akaya nodded seriously, and Genichirou smiled just a little, watching the way his focus tightened. That was what he liked to see in his players, and more strategic awareness would serve Akaya well, next year. He picked up his racquet again and beckoned sharply. “Come along, then. Try it again.”

Akaya stepped back out onto the court quickly, for all his complaining, and was ready to meet Genichirou’s first serve as it whipped over the net. They had been working for almost two hours, and Akaya still hadn’t managed to move himself into no-self, though Genichirou thought he’d come close a few times. What was far easier to see was the way Akaya kept catching himself back from that furious overdrive of his, and the frustration in his scowl and the set of his hands on his racquet as Fire blew past him yet again.

“Akaya,” Genichirou called out calmly as the scowl flickered darker for a dangerous moment. Akaya stopped and stood for two slow breaths before he looked up again and nodded, mouth in a hard line. Genichirou considered, as he pulled out another ball, and finally decided to see whether an example would do the trick, the way his example had helped Akaya understand what he’d done in the Regional finals matches. “You won’t win like that,” he said flatly. “You won’t win unless you stop running away from the game.” He settled stillness over his own mind and released his awareness of the other courts, the rest of the club, what he planned to do for the rest of the day. There was nothing but here and now, and his opponent across the net, and his heart settled into the clarity of no-self.

Akaya’s heaving breath stilled, and his eyes widened, blank and dark.

“Come,” Genichirou ordered, and threw the ball up to serve.

Pressure and presence to almost match his own blazed up like fire across the net, and Akaya was there to catch the ball, angle as perfect as Genichirou had ever seen. Their rally took off with blazing speed and the cutting precision that Genichirou reveled in. He loved playing at this level. Akaya turned back ball after ball, dashing forward and leaping back with perfect timing to catch even Fire. He was gasping for breath and dripping with sweat, letting no-self sweep him up without moderation, but he was smiling through it, brilliant and wild.

It was one too many attempts to return Fire with Fire that finished the point, just as it had when Akaya played Seigaku’s Fuji, and Genichirou noted with the merciless clarity of this state that Akaya hadn’t completely shed his need to beat Genichirou at his own game. Genichirou had no particular objection to that, of course, but it showed that Akaya’s no-self was still incomplete.

He lowered his racquet and let that unthinking perception fall away, subsiding back to all the little, daily concerns of what might be instead of the purity of what was. Akaya’s eyes were still fixed on him, and Genichirou shook his head. “Akaya. We’re done for now.”

It took a few moments before Akaya blinked and shook his head, settling back onto his heels. “That…” he said hesitantly. “That was…?”

Genichirou smiled faintly. “That was it. It isn’t complete yet, for you, but you found it again. Do you think you can do it one more time?”

Akaya looked down at his hands, flexing them, and stooped to pick up his racquet from where the last ball had knocked it. “Yeah, that was… I… it was like…” Akaya took a breath and closed his eyes, lips moving silently. Genichirou thought he caught the shape of limits and win, and when Akaya’s eyes snapped open again they were clear and sharp. His whole body shifted, poised around his center.

“Good,” Genichirou murmured, fishing out another ball. “Let’s see what you can make of this, then.”

They only stayed out for another hour, not even going past the time allotted for club practice. Akaya’s endurance was improving, but he’d spent a lot of strength against Genichirou, even before he started burning it with the breathless speed of those perfect, instant perceptions and actions that made no-self such a powerful tool. “Strength training in the mornings,” Genichirou directed as he shepherded Akaya toward the changing rooms with the rest of the team. “And work on your grip exercises during the day in class, too, since you can’t seem to resist using Fire when you’re in that state.”

“Well, it’s what works,” Akaya protested, stumbling and righting himself with a grab at Niou, who looked amused and permitted it. “I mean, I can see that it’ll work, it’s right there, it’s like I can’t not use it.”

“Then we will also be taking you around to view more games, where you can study more techniques than just ours,” Genichirou told him, inflexibly. “Use this to play your own game, Akaya, not mine.”

Akaya sighed and thumped down onto the bench in front of his locker and started untying his shoes. “Yes, Sanada-fukubuchou.”

“Quit complaining, it’ll be good for you.” Niou ruffled Akaya’s hair as he passed behind. “You’re still the worst on the team for leaping to conclusions about an opponent. Not,” he added with a glance at Genichirou, “that you don’t come by the habit honestly.”

Genichirou ignored him, which got a smirk, but rising to Niou’s bait would only amuse him more. “Do you have the list of Nationals teams for Yukimura?” he asked Renji instead.

“Right here.” Renji nudged his bag with a toe as he pulled on his uniform pants.

“Is he well enough to plan strategy?” Yagyuu asked, knotting his tie precisely.

“He came off the opiates yesterday,” Renji said, answering the real question, as he tended to do. “He should be entirely coherent by now.”

“He’ll still be in pain, though,” Jackal said quietly, closing his locker. “Don’t tax him too much.”

Marui gave his partner a curious look, sucking a bubble of fresh gum back in. “How do you know all this about injuries, anyway?”

“I had appendicitis when I was eleven. The surgery was pretty similar, just in a different location.” Jackal hesitated for a long moment, and finally added, more to his bag than to his teammates, “It was two months before I was ready to play at strength again, and that was against other Elementary players.”

Shocked silence fell on the changing room.

“That,” Renji said, hanging his bag over his shoulder, “is what we will be discussing today.”

Everyone but Niou relaxed at that assurance, used to trusting Renji’s strategy. Niou just watched the two of them silently, eyes sharp. Genichirou felt them on his back, as they left.

“This is going to be a gamble, isn’t it?” he asked, once they were off school grounds and into the maze of residential streets.

Renji actually smiled. “It’s always a gamble, Genichirou. Even for us, winning and losing often comes down to chance.”

“You know what I mean.”

“I know.” Renji looked up at the sun-dappled leaves of a tree reaching over a low brick wall as they passed. “Seigaku will be trouble, if Tezuka is back. Shitenhouji will be, as well, most likely. But we know them both, and we will not meet them unprepared.”

Genichirou sighed and made himself relax his grip on the strap of his bag. “Yes. You’re right, of course.”

“The bigger problem,” Renji said, lightly, “will be keeping Seiichi from hurting himself by pushing too hard, too fast in his reconditioning.”

Genichirou considered their friend, and his merciless drive to advance his game, and grunted. He had no doubt whatsoever that Renji was right. Considering that, he was actually relieved when they found Yukimura in his back yard, merely stretching out.

“Sanada. Renji.” Yukimura straightened up from touching his head to his knees and pushed his hair back off his face. “Now that I can pay attention properly, tell me again who’s going to be at Nationals.” His eyes on them were as intense as his body was relaxed, with none of the alarming haziness of the past weeks, and something in Genichirou settled with relief as he dropped his bag and sat. Everything was as it should be, again.

Renji settled cross-legged on the grass and pulled the list of teams out of his bag, and handed it over. “Only a few of these have enough strength to give us trouble. But those few who do will take careful planning.”

“Hm.” Yukimura ran an eye down the list. “Who’s a challenge this year?” His mouth quirked up. “Besides Seigaku.”

“Shitenhouji has two powerful singles players and a very strong doubles pair,” Renji recited, spine straight. “Their other doubles pair is… erratic but not certainly not negligible. Shishigaku has only Chitose left, who could match us, but they have one good doubles pair and another strong singles player; I doubt they would be trouble, but it wouldn’t do to be careless against them. Fudoumine has Tachibana, and he could well choose to place his two best players in singles instead of doubles, against us. Again, I doubt they’ve progressed fast enough to be real trouble, but they have a personal cause after the way Akaya played against Tachibana.”

Genichirou sniffed. “Hypocrisy.”

“His new team doesn’t seem to know about that, though.” Renji cocked his head thoughtfully. “Speaking of which, there are conflicting reports about the Kyuushuu champions, this year. Higa. Kite Eishirou leads them, and several reports say they play very violently.”

Yukimura’s eyes narrowed. “All of them?” At Renji’s nod, he glanced at Genichirou. “That might be useful, if we encounter them.”

Genichirou nodded slowly, following the logic. “I’ll keep working with Akaya, then. The more complete his state of no-self is, the better a lesson that will be.”

“Ruthless,” Renji noted, not at all disapproving. “The rest seem to present little threat. Makinofuji has fallen off sadly, this year, and Yamabuki has played solidly but has no truly first tier players. Hyoutei could have been some trouble, but they’ve been eliminated.”

“So only Shitenhouji and Seigaku might be strong enough to force the matches to Singles One.” Yukimura looked back and forth between them, eyes bright and hard. “Should I take Singles Three, if we meet them?”

Genichirou bit back a protest. He hated the thought; it wasn’t fitting! “That would be… bad for morale, I think,” he said, instead.

“The power of your reputation is a strong weapon in itself,” Renji agreed. “And if we meet them both, then the second will know you can’t be fully recovered, if you play in that slot.”

Yukimura leaned back on his hands in the sun-warm grass, looking thoughtful. “So. You would have me stay in Singles One, and hope that I don’t find Tezuka or Shiraishi there, if the match goes that far?”

“That has always been our pride,” Genichirou said quietly. “That we do not alter our line-up for Nationals. Many of the other teams will, putting their best players in sooner to end the match early or turn its momentum. Not,” he added, annoyed by the irregularity as he was every year, “that the game order at Nationals makes that easy.”

Yukimura laughed. “That’s the point, Genichirou. They want to see everyone play, if possible.”

A taste the organizers shared with Yukimura, and which Genichirou had never entirely approved of. “You are the best of Rikkai,” he said firmly. “You should play Singles One, as usual.”

Yukimura’s smile turned a little mischievous. “Hoping to get Tezuka to yourself?”

Genichirou firmly ignored the heat in his face, and Renji’s quiet chuckles. “I will play and defeat whoever I meet in Singles Two.” The pivotal slot, for Nationals, the third match that could turn the entire thing one way or the other.

Yukimura touched his knee in unspoken apology for teasing. “Of course you will.” And then he stretched up onto his feet. “So! Who will play a few games with me?”

Genichirou recalled his thought that Yukimura was being sensible about his recovery, and chided himself for foolishness. This was the captain of Rikkai, after all.

His captain.

He stood as well, slinging his bag back over his shoulder as Renji sighed and shook his head at both of them. “Let’s go.”

Seven Days Before Nationals

Keigo waited at the top of the stands surrounding Hyoutei’s tennis courts, avoiding the sun-hot plastic of the seats and leaning against the rails instead, arms crossed. He watched the first and second years running energetically around in the uniform he’d had to pack away, and refrained from glowering, because that was beneath him. He waited until Hiyoshi dismissed the club for the day before he drew his racquet from the bag at his feet and came down. He actually preferred to stay away entirely until after the club was gone, but today he had business with Hiyoshi; business he’d thought to have more time to take care of before he had to retire.

That wasn’t what he needed to be thinking about right now, though.

“Hiyoshi.” He caught his successor at the edge of the stands, last out of practice, and jerked his head back at the courts. “Come play a match with me. I think it’s about time.”

Hiyoshi stopped looking ever so faintly harassed and brightened up in a bloodthirsty way, instead. Keigo bit back a grin. He liked Hiyoshi’s attitude; it was why he’d chosen Hiyoshi to follow him as captain. Hiyoshi’s drive shone fierce and bright enough to hold even Hyoutei’s club, and he’d always had an appropriately disdainful approach to the copious and pointless advice of less-capable senpai. Keigo appreciated such things, and approved of the alertness with which Hiyoshi set himself on the far side of the net. They would see, today, just how far that alertness could take him.

Keigo didn’t bother with taunts or prodding words, today. Hiyoshi didn’t need them, and had stopped responding much to them months ago. Keigo approved. His first serve was hard and fast, challenging Hiyoshi to catch it and be ready in time for the deep return. Hiyoshi was in place to catch that, too, easy and sure, and he sliced the ball home behind Keigo for the first point.

Keigo smiled.

Point after point tore by, drive and drop shot, smash and lob, testing and prying and hammering at each other. He took the first three games before slowing just a little bit to let Hiyoshi try to catch up. Hiyoshi focused tighter when he was chasing someone. Keigo drew him out and out, pressing him to show the true strength of his form. When Hiyoshi sank down in his stance, sinuous and flexible, and caught the first shot of the Rondo on the face of his racquet, Keigo laughed out loud and drove the ball deep into the far corner instead. Hiyoshi’s eyes glinted back at him with silent challenge.

The ferocity and determination of Hiyoshi’s game did a heart good to see, and Keigo thought that, even if he didn’t have a lesson to teach today, he might have drawn the game out just to see more of this. When he let Hiyoshi take his sixth game, he had to turn his back so Hiyoshi wouldn’t see his expression, or the pleasure he was taking in that blazing hunger Hiyoshi showed so openly.

Playing for a tiebreak turned the game hotter. When two points either way would win the match, there was no room to relax, no room for mistakes. Even Keigo was pushed hard, though his goal was not to win—not yet. He returned the fierce speed of Hiyoshi’s drive with a cord ball, forcing an abrupt change in direction, and watched closely as Hiyoshi sprinted after it. He only barely missed, and there was no rasp in his breathing, no tremble in his calves. Good. They’d played to 33-32 and Hiyoshi could still keep going. The word Keigo had had with their coach a few weeks ago, about Hiyoshi’s endurance training, was clearly bearing fruit.

The serve returned to Keigo and he bounced the ball a few times. “Looks like you’re finally able to deal with a long game,” he called, casually. “About time. We can’t have you being walked all over by a first year again.”

Hiyoshi straightened abruptly, staring at him. “You…”

Keigo’s smile this time showed teeth. “Let’s see how far you can go.” He tossed the ball up and served with his full strength.

Hiyoshi bared his teeth in answer, dashing to meet the ball and drive it back.

Another point, and another, and Hiyoshi was clawing his way level with Keigo every time. A sinking drop shot gave another point to Keigo. A flat drive hit from a leap, higher than any drive had a right to be, gave another to Hiyoshi. In the end it was the Rondo that finished the match, Hiyoshi tiring and just a little too slow to sink down in his stance and catch the first shot before it struck his racquet from his grip. They reached 47-45 before it ended, though. Keigo was satisfied.

“You were drawing the game out on purpose,” Hiyoshi half-accused, flexing his no doubt stinging hand.

Keigo crossed his arms and leaned against the net pole. “Did you believe you were really keeping up?” When Hiyoshi nodded, short and unwilling, Keigo held up a finger. “Remember what that looked like, then. There are always a handful of players who use that tactic to unsettle an opponent.”

“Yes, Atobe-buchou,” Hiyoshi answered slowly, scowl easing into a more thoughtful frown, and a corner of Keigo’s mouth tilted up.

“You’re the one I chose to lead Hyoutei, Wakashi. Start thinking like a captain.”

Hiyoshi looked at him for a long, silent moment, eyes steady and serious. Finally, he drew himself up, chin lifted. “Yes, Buchou.”

Keigo nodded, satisfied, and flicked his fingers in the direction of the club changing rooms. “Get going, then.”

Hiyoshi dipped his head, halfway between the mocking respect he gave loud-mouthed senpai and genuine acknowledgment. As he passed Keigo, he murmured, “I’ll catch you by my own effort. Don’t wait up.”

Keigo laughed out loud, and swatted Hiyoshi’s rear with his racquet. “As if I would! We’re Hyoutei, after all.” He chuckled, watching Hiyoshi make his way off the courts, straight-backed and just a little pink. It faded, though, as he thought about Hiyoshi’s admonition not to wait. There was something else he’d been meaning to do, for a few days now. Perhaps, now that his duty to his club and his kouhai was taken care of for a while, he should think about that again.

Not that it took much thinking. He knew who he had to go to, to finish working out his new technique. He just wasn’t really looking forward to it.

Keigo took himself off to the private showers and stood under the hot water for a while, turning things over in his head again. In the end, there was just no other option. Tezuka was still gone. Yukimura was still gone, and for all his sharp edge, he’d always been a lot harder to provoke than Sanada. Who knew whether Yukimura would even have agreed to play him, right now.

Sanada was going to be a complete ass about this, was the thing, Keigo reflected, as he toweled off. That was part of Sanada’s mental game, after all. Keigo was honest enough to know that he was very much the same, but that didn’t mean he was looking forward to being taunted by a player who was going on to Nationals when he couldn’t, this year.

His eye fell on a magazine someone had left behind, open to an article covering the “exciting” final match of the Kantou Regional games. He curled his lip and dropped the damp towel on top of it, pulling on fresh shorts and a hooded shirt briskly. He’d already planned to take Hiyoshi and Ohtori to the National games, so they could watch the competition and get some practice judging the players and strategies of other teams. He didn’t expect to entirely enjoy that. The match he needed to play with Sanada was more of the same. It was his duty, this time to his own game, and he would do it. He hauled his bag over his shoulder and jogged down the steps of the athletic building to head for the station and catch a southbound train.

Fortunately, Rikkai’s courts were almost as obvious as his own, and he didn’t have to ask directions from or deal with any of the native students until he got his feet down onto hardtop and issued his challenge.

Sanada planted his hands on his hips as his club goggled at their visitor, and looked Keigo up and down. “You want what?”

“A match, Sanada, you do remember what those are?” Keigo snapped. “You should be grateful; you obviously need to play more of them against real opponents, if you almost lost to a first year.”

As he’d confidently expected, that fired Sanada right up. “And you think you’re a real opponent, do you?” He caught up his racquet and gestured sharply at two of his players to clear one of the courts. “I’ll show you differently, then.”

Keigo grabbed one of his own racquets and walked out opposite him, breathing slow and deep. He needed an opponent of Sanada’s caliber to test his developing technique against; he didn’t expect it to be easy, but he knew this could work. He fixed his eyes on Sanada and started to widen his focus, bit by slow bit, still as acute as ever but taking in more and more of the court that surrounded Sanada, of the pattern his movement made over time.

And then Sanada served.

Keigo’s focus wavered, tightened, wavered again as he chased ball after ball, fighting to keep equal attention on the weight and spin of the ball against his racquet and the building shape of Sanada’s movement across the net. He’d never tried this with a player of his own level yet, and after being provoked, Sanada was showing even less mercy than usual. Keigo was wringing wet and panting for breath, but he could see it. Moment by moment, he could see the shape of Sanada, of his game, of his attention and fields of vision, coming clear.

“You couldn’t even make it to Nationals this year,” Sanada called, pushing at Keigo’s game with the words, “and you thought you could challenge Rikkai? Challenge me?” He drove home another point and straightened up, eyeing the way Keigo leaned with his hands braced against his knees. “Is this some kind of joke, Atobe?”

Keigo didn’t spare the breath to answer, just dashed for the next ball, gritting his teeth with the ache starting behind his eyes as he focused tighter and wider, fighting to bring what he saw into a coherent pattern, to make a weapon of his perceptions. Watching so closely, he saw the words that Sanada said too quietly to be heard.

Is that all you’ve got?

The ball came back to Keigo and he saw Sanada settle into the stance for Mountain. Before anyone said it, his intention was obvious; he wanted to make this an endurance game, grind Keigo down in his own area of strength. The Mountain was exactly the technique Keigo hadn’t been able to get past, the last time they played.

But this time, he saw it.

He saw, for one flash, the whole pattern that Sanada’s movement over time had built. As if they had weight in his hand, he could feel, trace where Sanada’s lines of sight were. Exultation spiked through him like lightning, blazing and brilliant, and he set himself to make the shot straight into Sanada’s blind spot. For one instant, the world crystallized into cool perfection around him: the World of Ice he’d been struggling to reach since he first caught a glimpse of the possibility.

And then he started, shocked, as the net abruptly sagged between them. The start shook him out of position, and the ball flashed past, and he blinked, half in and half out of that web of perception, watching the net slip down to rest against the surface of the court. Finally, he managed to turn his head to see Yukimura by the net pole.

“That’s enough,” Yukimura said firmly, coming out to stand between them and set one foot pointedly on the net.

Keigo glared, furious. He’d just had it, and that point would have been his and turned the game! “What,” he growled, “are you my opponent instead?”

Yukimura just cocked his head, ignoring the burst of outrage from the rest of the club. “I’ll be glad to play you,” he finally said, and a tiny, infuriating smile curved his lips, “if it’s an official match.”

Keigo jerked back. He was used to the way Sanada taunted opponents, and he gave as good as he got, thank you very much. But he’d never thought Yukimura had a taste for that! “What?”

The tiny smile got wider. “Hm. You’ll know soon, I think.” When he tipped his head meaningfully at the stairs up out of the courts, Keigo could only throw his racquet back into his bag and go. After all, he couldn’t very well strangle Yukimura with his bare hands in front of the whole Rikkai club. Pity, that.

He fumed all the way home, and when he got back to the school grounds he stalked into his own courts and took his frustration out on a box of tennis balls. He hurled one serve after another across the net, the new serve he’d been working on ever since he started wondering exactly what Seigaku’s Echizen had thought he was doing when he leaped for that last ball. He thought he’d figured it out, and the bruising, muscle-clenching force that the technique required suited his mood right now. Ball after ball struck the court with ferocious spin, deformed, scuttled along the ground without bouncing.

His concentration (and brooding) were interrupted by his team clattering down the stands behind him, yelling. He sighed and cast a rather dour look over his shoulder. Even after it was all over, he apparently couldn’t escape…

“We got the host-city spot in the National tournament!” Mukahi called down, nearly bouncing with excitement. “They picked us, this year! We can go!”

Keigo stood very still. This was what Yukimura must have meant.

On reflection, he might just be even more insulted, now. Him, Atobe Keigo, to take his team to Nationals despite losing? To let everyone say they’d only made it there out of someone’s pity?

Shishido, who knew him better than Keigo really would have liked sometimes, yelled down, flatly, “We’re going, Atobe! We’re going no matter what!”

“We want to show our real strength!” Ohtori chipped in, and that argument, at least, Keigo could understand. Still…

Hiyoshi’s voice cut through the others, sharp and fiery. “Please, Buchou!”

Keigo sighed and grumbled silently to himself about kouhai who had learned strategy a little too well. Of course, Hiyoshi would know, now, to appeal to his responsibility as his team’s captain. He glowered at the balls scattered across the court, wavering between hunger and outrage.

And that was when he heard the chant.

Hyoutei’s chant echoed out from the building that overlooked the courts, and he turned to see what must be the entire rest of the club, and most of their supporters to boot, leaning out windows and crowding the roof. From the roof rail a long banner unfurled. Congratulations, Hyoutei Gakuen men’s tennis club, for making it to Nationals!

Keigo rolled his eyes. “Idiots,” he muttered. He turned and glared at his apprehensive looking team, sparing an especially sharp look for Hiyoshi, who returned it without the slightest hint of shame over this blatant manipulation. Yes, Keigo was pretty sure it was his successor who’d told the rest of the club about this, made it impossible for Atobe to gracefully refuse, and grudging approval for the canniness of that move blunted his annoyance. “Fine, then.”

He lifted his hand and snapped his fingers, cutting off the chant into breathless, waiting silence. It tugged at him, that silence, the weight of his club’s eyes on him, sparkling down his nerves with the same tingle of exhilaration, chance, danger as always. He lifted his head and tossed a dangerous smile back at them. “Follow me to Nationals, then!”

Cheers rolled down over the team, like a wave breaking.

Keigo dropped his racquet into his bag; no time for more practice with this right now. He’d have to talk to Sakaki-sensei at once about their strategy against the other teams they might meet. There wasn’t much time left to prepare. He gave one more glance to the scuff marks on the far side of the court, though, and smiled a little. Tannhäuser, he’d name this serve. After the legend of redemption and second chances that came if you only waited a little while. He’d polish this, and his other techniques, for Nationals as soon as he had time.

Other techniques.

Keigo stopped short at the foot of the stairs up into the stands where his team was waiting. They were going to Nationals. And it was not at all unlikely that he’d be meeting either Sanada or Yukimura there. Two very dangerous players who, by chance and fate and a single second’s delay, had not seen the completion of World of Ice, today.

Keigo started laughing and couldn’t stop, even when Oshitari made sardonic remarks about the effects of stress and Shishido demanded, more bluntly, whether he’d finally stripped a gear.

An official match, indeed.

Keigo caught his breath and swept a glance over his team, fiercely delighted, watching them straighten and step toward him in answer. He slung his bag over his shoulder with all his usual flair, head high.

“Let’s go.”

Six Days Before Nationals

Tachibana An was a well-raised girl, and she would normally never dream of eavesdropping on her brother’s personal conversations (unless, of course, there was no chance of getting caught). But considering the recent upsets in her brother’s life, and especially in his tennis, and considering Fuji Shuusuke’s reputation for unpredictability, she felt justified this one time in lurking just inside the doorway to hear what Fuji wanted from her brother. Especially what he wanted that had him visiting this late at night with his tennis bag over his shoulder. She listened through the barely open door while they exchanged pleasantries about everyone’s healing injuries, or possibly those were threats, or maybe both at once. Boys. Her ears perked up when Fuji asked Onii-chan to come with him.

“Where?” her brother asked, obviously curious about all this himself.

“Mm. I was thinking the street court just near here, actually.”

She knew it! Fuji wanted a match!

…this close to the tournament, though? An puzzled over that as she slipped back into the kitchen and finished feeding the dog, keeping a sharp ear on the sounds of her brother moving around upstairs. Fuji must want something that only her brother could give him. What was unique about Onii-chan?

Well, when she put it that way, it was actually kind of obvious. When he came back down with his own tennis bag and called that he’d be back in an hour or so, she ran for her room. More specifically, for her cel phone.

This was too good an opportunity to pass up.

“Hurry up, hurry up,” she chanted under her breath as she ran back down the stairs and jammed her feet into her sneakers, phone ringing in her ear.

“Hello?”

“Kamio-kun, it’s An.” She slipped out the door, patting her pocket absently to make sure she had her keys.

“An-chan! I was just about to call you!” His voice turned shyer. “I have these tickets to a live concert…”

An flapped an impatient hand, even though he couldn’t see it. “Kamio-kun, this is way more important! Fuji Shuusuke was just here, and he asked Onii-chan for a match! You have to come!”

“Why?” he asked, sharp and focused again, thank goodness. “Is something wrong?”

“Of course not, but I think Onii-chan might be ready to play seriously again!” An broke into a trot down the street. “You need to see this, you’ll understand everything if you just see. Just meet me at the street court near our house, okay?”

“Okay, I’m coming.”

An nodded with satisfaction as she slid her phone into her back pocket and broke into a lope. She’d never found the words to explain to Kamio or to Ibu what had been so incredible about her brother’s tennis, or why the match against Kirihara had troubled him so very much. But if Kamio could see for himself, she knew he’d understand, and understand what it meant that her brother had bleached his hair again.

And why she had cried when she’d seen it, helpless to gulp back those tears of hot relief.

She bounced impatiently on her toes when she got to the stairs up to the court, looking up and down the street for Kamio. Fortunately, he was only a minute or two behind her.

“They came here?” he asked as he slid to a stop beside her, not even out of breath.

An nodded and took his arm. “Come on, we’ll stay quiet and watch from the top of the stairs.”

They snuck up to the court and crowded into the shadow of the low wall that ran around it. They were just in time to hear Fuji’s voice, silky and provoking, say, “Could it be that you’ve been overrated?”

An promptly clapped a hand over Kamio’s mouth, just in time to stifle a sharp exclamation of outrage. Her brother was laughing.

“You don’t have to try so hard to provoke me, Fuji. If you want a game against my real strength, I’ll give it to you.” An watched Onii-chan shift his shoulders and straighten under the floodlights spilling over the court. Kamio made a startled sound around the hand she’d forgotten to take away as the very air turned heavier.

“Try not to get hurt,” her brother said, low and clear, and An’s breath caught. She’d seen her brother play, back before he’d moved to Tokyo; she remembered that perfect confidence, tinged with amusement, and she pressed her clasped hands against her mouth, hoping.

The next ball was almost too fast to see, and it tore by just a breath away from Fuji’s face. An’s heart leaped with excitement.

“What…?” Kamio whispered beside her, and his eyes were wide when she glanced over.

“I thought I warned you,” her brother told Fuji, arms crossed. “If you don’t pay attention, you’re going to get hurt.”

Fuji’s still shock melted into a slow, fey smile, blue eyes gleaming under the lights. “So I see.”

An was having a hard time not squeaking with glee, and she leaned forward, eager for the next ball. This one, Fuji caught, and the rally was on, flashing back and forth across the net at a speed that set her pulse pounding.

“This…” Kamio sounded just as breathless as she felt. “This is Tachibana-san’s real strength?”

“Yes,” she whispered back. “Oh yes! Finally, he’s finally playing for real again!” And then she bit her lip, because Fuji had given her brother a lob, and she knew what Fuji’s specialties were, now. Beside her, Kamio gasped, “If he smashes it, Fuji will just—” he broke off with a wordless sound of frustration as Fuji, sure enough, spun into the stance for Higuma Otoshi. An, though, held her breath, still hoping.

And then she punched the air, triumphantly, as Fuji’s racquet spun out of his hands, gut burst. “Yes!” she hissed.

“He broke Higuma Otoshi!” Kamio exclaimed, starting up out of their concealing shadow.

Onii-chan didn’t look at them, but he answered calmly, “Not quite.” An looked up at a flicker of movement and stared as the ball came down in her brother’s court and bounced past his feet. “Not bad, Fuji.”

Fuji smiled over his shoulder, sharp and challenging, before it faded into a rueful look at his racquet. “I suppose this means we’re done for now,” he sighed, picking it up. “I’d wanted to play you for longer.” He came to the net and held out his hand. “Thank you, Tachibana. I think I know what I need to, now.”

“Good.” Onii-chan smiled, fierce and pleased. “We’ll look forward to meeting you at Nationals.”

Fuji strolled past An and Kamio with a friendly nod, and An thought she was the only one who watched him long enough to see the casual smile melt off his face, replaced with the most edged look she thought she’d ever seen in another player’s eyes. She shivered a little, hoping she’d get a chance to see this one play for real, himself. She’d never seen anyone return one of her brother’s smashes cleanly, broken gut or not.

“An, Kamio.” Her brother sounded just a tiny bit exasperated. “What are you two doing here?”

An turned, recalled to the present as Kamio stammered a little. “I called Kamio-kun to come watch, once I figured out Fuji was probably going to ask you for an all-out game,” she said, matter-of-fact. “He’s never seen you play like that, and he needed to.”

Her brother gave her a bit of a glare, but it faded when Kamio said, husky, “That was incredible, Tachibana-san.”

Of course, it came back a bit when Kamio added, “Why haven’t you played like that before?”

An nibbled her lip, just a little guilty for putting Onii-chan on the spot, as her brother’s mouth tightened for a moment. “My closest friend on my old team was injured while we were playing,” he finally said, quietly. “If I hadn’t been using that style, it wouldn’t have happened.”

An’s brows went up when Kamio relaxed, startled that that put him at ease. At least until he said, “It… it wasn’t because of us, then?”

“Of course not!” Onii-chan gave Kamio a very startled look. “Why would you think such a thing?”

“Well, I mean!” Kamio ran a hand through his bright hair and said to his shoes, “None of us is strong enough to be a decent opponent for you, and you have to spend so much time doing the things that a coach should be doing, and when that guy said you’d gotten weaker and you didn’t, you know, grind him into the pavement or anything… it seemed like the most likely answer.”

An watched her brother open and close his mouth a few times, and shook her head. “Oh, Kamio-kun.” She came to wrap an arm around him and whapped him firmly over the head. “You’re such an idiot, sometimes.”

“Ow,” he muttered, pushing his disordered hair back into place. But he leaned his shoulder against hers.

“You know, An, I’ve always been grateful that I’m never going to be one of your players. Your leadership techniques are a little too vigorous.” Onii-chan was smiling, though, and he came to rest his hands on Kamio’s shoulders. “It wasn’t your fault, in any way. All of you were what brought me back to tennis. I don’t know if I’ve ever said how grateful I am.”

Kamio looked up at her brother with shining eyes. “Tachibana-san…”

And that, An thought, smiling a bit ruefully to herself, was why she always dodged Kamio’s shy almost-date offers. Way too much of Kamio’s heart already belonged to her brother, and An didn’t intend to take second place to anyone. “So when are you going to give in and play me like that?” she prodded.

Kamio looked horrified. “An-chan!” She glared at him, and he backpedaled quickly, hands lifted. “I mean, you’re really good, you really are, it’s just…”

“Not until you show me you can do at least four sets of flyes with half my weights, regularly,” her brother said firmly. An pouted a little, but that was, at least, a reasonable bar to set, considering the weight and velocity of her brother’s shots when he played seriously.

She’d have to work on her weight regimen more intensively.

Onii-chan obviously knew her well enough to follow the thought, because he asked, “How has your own training been coming, Kamio?” He tucked his racquet back into his bag and lifted it over his shoulder, leading them both back down the steps of the court.

Kamio brightened. “It’s been going really well! My time is up to fifty minutes of intermittent sprints before my speed falls.” He smiled up at her brother. “Everyone is working really hard, and it’s paying off.”

“Of course it is,” Onii-chan said with the perfect confidence that made all of his team kind of glow to hear. An strolled along beside them, smiling quietly. She’d always known her brother wouldn’t be able to give up tennis. He was born to do this, and after Nationals, everyone would know it.

It was probably just as well Kamio was distracted, because the glint in her eyes as she thought that made her look very much like her brother.3

Four Days Before Nationals

Genichirou stood beside Yukimura, watching as the tennis club filtered off the courts, chattering and excited and confident. Of course they were confident. Their captain had returned, the miracle had happened, there was no way they could lose.

Genichirou envied them that innocent conviction, a little.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” he asked quietly, not looking at his friend.

“Of course I’m sure. We know, now, how recovered I am against another first rank player…”

Because yesterday Yukimura had played Genichirou until he dropped where he stood, losing 3-6.

“…now I need to know where I am against the second rank.” Yukimura unfolded his arms and stretched. Glancing over, Genichirou caught a gleam in his eye and snorted.

“And you told me to be careful.”

“I didn’t say a thing about being careful,” Yukimura defended himself, smiling. “I just said you and Atobe should finish it in an official match, not off record like that one was.”

“That wasn’t the only reason you stopped us,” Genichirou stated flatly.

After a moment of silence, Yukimura shook his head. “Atobe is arrogant, but he’s not foolish. He had something specific in mind, when he came to find you. I’m not inclined to help opponents with their training when we’ve yet to meet them in the tournaments.”

“Hmph.” Genichirou settled back, though. At least Yukimura hadn’t thought he’d lose or something foolish like that. “Well go on, then. I think the courts are clear enough, now.”

Sure enough, Akaya had waved Marui on toward the changing rooms and was trotting across the cleaned courts to them. “You said you wanted me for something after practice, Yukimura-buchou?”

“Yes.” Yukimura stepped down off the grass and onto the courts. “I wanted a match with you today.”

Akaya lit up like a sparkler someone had just set a match to, and Genichirou felt a smile twitch at his mouth. At least it looked like they’d enjoy themselves.


Akaya set his feet against the surface of the court, breathing deeply. He hadn’t been able to play Yukimura-buchou for months and months, but he remembered very clearly what it was like. And it was a lot like drowning in something. He braced himself for the weight of it as Yukimura stepped back to his baseline, and it was still a shock when his captain looked up, eyes suddenly sharp enough to cut, clear across the length of the court. The rush of danger and excitement and fear down Akaya’s nerves plunged him straight down into the response he’d been practicing for three weeks now, the clarity of no-self. The world sharpened, clear and light and waiting.

It was an effort to pull himself back out.

Yukimura was smiling, still holding his first ball. “It’s a better response than your old one, Akaya.”

Akaya gave his captain an extremely patient look. “Of course it is, but I’m not going to use it until I need it.” As if he didn’t know he couldn’t last a whole match against Yukimura, like that. Not yet, anyway.

Yukimura laughed. “Good.” He threw the ball up and the sheer force of his focus hammered into Akaya.

He’d never understood exactly how Yukimura-buchou did it, but he’d seen it in game after game, felt it every time they played. Some players, especially the ones who were afraid or just weren’t ready for it, even froze up completely. Sanada-fukubuchou got all old-fashioned about it and talked about sword-spirit and gathering your ki. Yanagi-senpai talked about Yukimura’s confidence and focus and subliminal cues that reached the other player.

Niou-senpai just said that even an idiot could tell when there was a knife coming at him.

Akaya drove himself through that pressure, past it to reach the ball, settling back into the familiar balance of desperation and exhilaration. This. This was his goal, and there was nothing in the world quite like the strain in every muscle and tendon to catch Yukimura’s shots, the spike of triumph whenever he did.

He was catching more of them, today. Yukimura-buchou was playing closer to his level than usual, and a corner of his mind wondered if that was the point. Was this a training exercise? Practice in conserving his strength?

Even with his captain holding back, Akaya was losing ground, though. One shot and then another struck past him, beyond his reach as Yukimura turned his racquet, steady as rock and fluid as water, to spin the ball. One more wickedly curving slice and Akaya was down two games, including his service game.

All right, fine; now he’d let his instincts have their way.

His captain smiled coolly as Akaya let himself feel the threat of Yukimura’s strength, and stilled himself into the transparency of no-self, the poise so perfect it wasn’t even waiting. The intensity of it felt like an exact match for the weight of Yukimura’s game, and Akaya saw the next serve coming, was behind it in four strides, felt the spin of the ball against his gut and moved, countering the spin and throwing the ball back to the far corner all in one breath.

This game was longer, rally after rally as the ball sang back and forth between them, and Akaya only lost after he’d taken three points. Observations came together without any words to frame them, in the back of his head, and sent him diving into the fourth game. When Yukimura jumped to serve or to smash the ball, he pulled up just a little short. His drives had all the finesse Akaya remembered in muscle and bone, but less strength. His breath had a faint catch in it at the top. All those things braided together and called fast, hard shots out of Akaya’s hands.

This game, Akaya took. The next, as well, snatching the last two points with the driving force of Fire twice in a row.

Startlement was enough to shake Akaya out of no-self, and he straightened up, puzzled. He’d seen Yukimura-buchou return Fire, with no more apparent trouble than any other shot, stealing the force from it with seeming ease. “Buchou…?”

Yukimura’s eyes gleamed like steel across the court. “No time for that right now, Akaya. Come.” The weight of his presence abruptly turned overwhelming, towering up like a tsunami wave. Adrenaline spiked through Akaya, and plunged him back into no-self, into the space of pure perception and action that might stand a chance of answering that same state in his captain.

There was no time for thought, no time for evaluation or planning, only time to move, to see, to move again. Another game to Yukimura. Another, by one point, to Akaya. He could feel his strength starting to drain, though, the fine edge of his responses blunting. The last two games went fast, and they didn’t go to him.

Akaya stumbled to his knees as match point cut past his racquet, and stayed there for a few moments, gasping for breath as he slid back out of no-self into the everyday tangle of “won” and “lost” and “oh yeah, it’s hot out.” It had been closer than he’d ever come before, this match, and he was satisfied and frustrated at the same time. Especially since, looking back on it, there had definitely been something odd about Yukimura-buchou’s game.

“That was definitely more painful than I’d hoped it would be.” There was a breathless edge in his captain’s voice, and Akaya looked up to find him leaning hard against one of the net posts with Sanada-fukubuchou hovering beside him. Yukimura’s face was pale in a way it hadn’t been since the bad months.

“Yukimura-buchou?” Akaya scrambled back to his feet and hurried to them. “Buchou, what…?”

His captain smiled at him and waved a hand. “Don’t worry, Akaya. I knew what I was doing.”

“What were you doing?” Akaya demanded, eyes raking up and down Yukimura, not that he didn’t know by now that the scariest injuries were the ones that didn’t bleed. “I thought, at the start, you were working on conserving your strength, maybe…”

“Possibly a wise tactic, if not quite today’s goal,” Sanada-fukubuchou noted, one hand on Yukimura-buchou’s shoulder as if to steady him.

Yukimura-buchou laughed, only to catch it short the way he’d been doing right after his surgery, and that twisted something in Akaya’s chest. “I’m measuring just how much I’ve recovered, Akaya. And how long I can play against someone who’s just below our level.”

Akaya chewed on his lip. “Echizen,” he said, softly, and Yukimura’s smile brightened.

“Very good. You’re getting better at strategy.”

“You did win,” Akaya offered, finding himself glad of that, now.

His captain’s eyes darkened. “Barely.” He slowly straightened up, though, and reached up to ruffle Akaya’s hair. “You’ve come a long way in just a few weeks.” Quiet and serious, he finished, “I’m proud of you, Akaya.”

Akaya swallowed and bent his head under the weight of that approval, cheeks hotter than even a hard game could account for. “Thank you, Yukimura-buchou.” His captain’s hand slipped down to his shoulder and held him firmly for a moment, steady and encouraging.

“Well, I think we’re done for the day,” Yukimura-buchou said more lightly. “I should stretch a little more, though. Go on ahead, Akaya.”

Akaya looked up at that, worried all over again. “Are you really sure… I mean…” He eyed Yukimura-buchou’s lingering paleness and glanced up at Sanada-fukubuchou. He would be staying, wouldn’t he? To make sure their captain was all right?

A corner of Sanada-fukubuchou’s mouth curled up, dryly amused, and he jerked his head toward the changing rooms. Akaya relaxed a little at that, and collected his bag, and went.

And he tried not to think too very hard about how much Yukimura-buchou still had to recover, if his captain’s crushing strength was only enough, now, to defeat him six games to four. Thinking about that made his chest twist tighter. Instead, he thought about the training he’d do in the days they had left, and how none of them would let any other team drive them to Singles One.

They should not let any match go that far.


“He can be very protective, sometimes,” Genichirou observed, keeping one hand under Seiichi’s elbow as they walked slowly along the half-wall around the empty courts.

Yukimura sighed, leaning on his hand for a moment’s balance as they turned the corner. “I scared him. I had hoped he wouldn’t notice—that he’d think it was just an exercise in control.”

“So how bad is it?” Genichirou asked bluntly, now there were no other ears to hear.

They were at the next corner before Yukimura answered. “The pain wears on my endurance worse than I’d expected. If Akaya had been able to hold on a while longer, I’d have lost.”

A finger of chill ran down Genichirou’s spine. “Your range of motion is still impaired also. How much of that is the pain?”

“Pain by itself, I can get through,” Yukimura said sharply. “I can’t pull too hard on the incisions, yet, though. Anything that requires a long reach, or for the core abdominal muscles to clench… I’m barely at seventy percent of what I could normally do.”

And that seventy percent gained by forcing his way against the pain until he’d almost passed out. Genichirou’s hand tightened on Seiichi’s arm, though he let go again at his friend’s annoyed sound. Seiichi’s steps were steadier now, and his breathing easier. “I think you’d better plan to take some painkillers before the match, if we have to meet Seigaku or Shitenhouji,” he said quietly.

Yukimura laughed full out, this time, but it was bitter. “They won’t do more than take the edge off, not unless I take so many they affect my game.” After a long, quiet moment, he sighed. “Still, that’s something.”

“We will not lose,” Genichirou said firmly. “You’re with us again, and we won’t lose to anyone.”

Seiichi looked up at him, mouth tilted wryly, and there was, perhaps, a shade of exasperation in his eyes. But he sounded as sure as ever when he said, “I know you won’t.”

Genichirou nodded and stayed close as they made another lap around the courts in the low, golden sunlight.

Two Days Before Nationals

Tezuka Kunimitsu knew the value of self control; he’d been taught that from a young age by his grandfather. That was why his step was measured as he walked down the hallway to the classroom on Rikkai’s campus where the place-drawing for Nationals was being held, and his hands didn’t shake in the least as he quietly opened the door. He was just a little late; he’d missed one of his connections in Osaka and had to wait for the next train. He’d hoped to be here from the start, for the first real moment of the National tournament. Stepping softly into the room, he could feel the weight of anticipation already built up, the silent challenges passed back and forth between the other captains and vice-captains in the room.

Looking down the sloping rows of seats to the platform at the front of the room, he saw the drawing had already started. Indeed, he seemed to have arrived just in time for Seigaku’s name to be called. Ooishi was getting up, untangling one foot from his chair, looking a bit flustered. The edge of silent challenge blunted in a rustle of amusement among the others. Perhaps even contempt.

Kunimitsu wasn’t prepared to put up with that, not after the way Ryuuzaki-sensei said Ooishi had been holding their team together. He let the door close with a small thump behind him and called down, “I’ll get this, Ooishi.”

Heads snapped around, across the room, and the weight of the atmosphere locked around him like jaws. Kunimitsu nodded to himself a little, satisfied. No one would be permitted to treat Seigaku with disrespect.

“Tezuka!” Ooishi was smiling now, bright and relieved. And then he huffed out a small, exasperated breath that said Kunimitsu should have let him know he would be getting home today. Kunimitsu offered a small tilt of his head in apology, and Ooishi shook his head and sat back down, relaxed and rueful. Kunimitsu was forgiven.

He strode down the shallow stairs, marking their upcoming opponents as he went. Kite’s expression was calculating and chill in a way that said the rumors about Higa might be true. Shiraishi said something quiet to his vice-captain, never looking away from Kunimitsu. Atobe’s eyes were glittering and his smile was fierce and pleased. Rokkaku’s young ‘captain’ was nearly bouncing, but Saeki just watched Kunimitsu, sharp and measuring. Kunimitsu stepped lightly over the long leg Kuroshio’s Tamaki casually stuck out into the aisle and raised an eyebrow; Tamaki only laughed, apparently satisfied.

Sanada, not to Kunimitsu’s surprise, didn’t look around at all. Yukimura might have been stifling laughter over that.

Kunimitsu climbed the steps to the platform and murmured his apology for his lateness. Paper rustled against his fingers as he fished out a single slip from the blue box that held the lots for seeded teams. He drew C block. A quick glance at the chart showed he’d drawn a spot on the same side of the bracket as Shitenhouji. He’d speak with Ryuuzaki-sensei about how to prepare for that match.

As he turned away, his eyes finally crossed Sanada’s, and the fire in them sent a curl of anticipation through him. Perhaps, this year, they would finally meet on an official court again. Or perhaps…

Yukimura’s gaze was lighter but sharper, fit to cut an opponent to pieces. For now, though, he only nodded to Kunimitsu, quiet acknowledgment that they had both returned to their proper places. Kunimitsu nodded gravely back. If the two of them met, this year, it would be a good match.

He climbed back up to sit beside Ooishi and watch the rest of the drawing. “How is the team?” he asked quietly as Takashiro was called up.

“They’re well,” Ooishi answered softly, watching the chart starting to fill in. “Everyone’s training hard. Losing the Regional finals by such a thin margin seems to have inspired them.”

That was as it should be. “Echizen too?”

Ooishi hesitated. “I… want you to see for yourself, before I say anything.”

Kunimitsu held back a frown; that sounded less promising. To be sure, Echizen was the one he worried most about, the one of his team most lacking a clear path to follow, in the game. But he’d hoped that the anchor of a team to fight for would steady the boy. Apparently not.

Perhaps, remembering Echizen’s blank bewilderment that day on the street court underneath the tracks, he wasn’t actually all that surprised.

Team after team went up to draw from the black or blue boxes of lots, and be placed by the organizers in the block they drew. Fudoumine fell on Seigaku’s side of the bracket, the seeded team for B block. Hyoutei fell on the other, one of the two unseeded teams in F block, and an urge to smile tugged at Kunimitsu’s lips when he saw Atobe’s disgruntled look.

“Will you be ready for the ranking matches Ryuuzaki-sensei wants to hold?” Ooishi asked, very quietly.

The same topic he’d just been thinking on, in a way. Kunimitsu was silent for a long minute before he spoke. “I don’t think ranking matches would serve the team well right now.” He watched Murigaoka’s captain mount the stairs, not really seeing him, seeing instead the team he had built and come to know, this year. The one he had brought Echizen Ryouma into, and given to him as a charge and a cause.

“But…” Ooishi frowned. “We have nine players, now, and only eight spaces.”

“Every one of those nine has proven his right to be a part of the Nationals team. The only one whose fitness should be in any doubt is me, and if it’s necessary to demonstrate my recovery, I can do that without ranking matches. If we have a nine-person team, we will call one person alternate and choose whoever seems most suited to any given match.” His team had earned that, all of them.

It was Ooishi’s turn to be silent, searching look fixed on Kunimitsu. Finally, he nodded slowly. “I understand. We’ll talk to Ryuuzaki-sensei about it when we get back.”

Kunimitsu settled back in his seat, satisfied, and started paying attention to the chart again.

Finally, Rikkai was called, and the background murmurs of conversation fell silent as Yukimura stood. The eyes on him were, if possible, even more devouring than they had been on Kunimitsu. Yukimura climbed the stairs with familiar, careless grace, every step sure and easy, and smiled at the officials as if he didn’t feel the pressure of his opponents’ regard at all. Rikkai fell across the bracket from Seigaku, in the H block, and Atobe brightened up at once, even as a few other captains on the same side looked grim.4

Perhaps only Kunimitsu was still watching closely enough to see the way Yukimura’s hand tightened on the back of his chair as he sat back down. Perhaps only Kunimitsu had recent enough memories of pain to recognize it from only that sign.

Yukimura would be in Singles One, then, no question, to keep him from having to play too often. Kunimitsu thought about that, about the still-incomplete recovery that flash of pain indicated. Perhaps… perhaps Kunimitsu would take Two after all, and try to make sure of Sanada instead. He wasn’t sure, though, whether Yukimura, and Yukimura’s intimidating presence on the court, would be a good match, a good lesson, for Echizen right now.

He would decide once he’d seen Echizen play, for himself.

One Day Before Nationals

Kunimitsu prowled the edges of club practice the next day, nodding approval as the second years ran by in their laps, pausing here and there to correct a first year’s swing. But it was his team he kept most of his attention on.

“Kikumaru has improved his endurance considerably,” he murmured as he stopped beside Ooishi, watching Kikumaru playing Kaidou. Pride in his partner lit Ooishi’s smile.

“He has. By almost half an hour, playing at full strength.” He nodded at the next court over, where Momoshiro and Fuji were taking turns serving to each other with multiple balls. “Fuji still won’t say exactly what he’s working on, but Momo has been making good progress on his situational awareness and his speed.”

“And Echizen,” Kunimitsu finished, with a faint edge, “appears to be testing the limits of his wrists.” On the third court, Kawamura hit yet another heavy drive and Echizen bared his teeth as he met it and threw it back, two-handed.

Ooishi sighed, sounding resigned. “He’s been… very focused on his training.” He waved Inui over. “What is Echizen up to, by now?”

“He’s up to seven kilogram weights for his flyes and wrist curls,” Inui reported. “Thirty kilometers a day, running with ankle weights. And, as you can see…” he nodded toward the court where Echizen was returning one after another of Kawamura’s balls.

“I think Sanada said something to him, after their match,” Ooishi said quietly, watching their youngest member with worry dark in his eyes.

Kunimitsu folded his arms, watching thoughtfully. “If Echizen played from a state of no-self for long, I imagine Sanada told him he needed more physical strength to support it.”

Ooishi made an aggravated sound. “There’s only so far Echizen can push himself until he grows some more!”

“Perhaps he needs to be reminded of the strength of technique, over raw power.” Perhaps he really would put Echizen in Singles One against Rikkai. If the match chanced to go that far, Yukimura was certainly the strongest possible lesson in the advantage of superior technique.

And then he realized Ooishi and Inui were both watching him expectantly. He thought again about what he’d just said, and suppressed a rueful snort. He supposed he was another such lesson, yes.

Well, a match with Echizen would certainly serve more than one purpose, today. Kunimitsu nodded silent agreement and went to gently pluck Kawamura’s racquet from his hand.

“Come on, come on! Burni… eh?” Kawamura blinked at him, wiggling his empty fingers in a puzzled way. “Tezuka?”

“Try some precision drills with Inui, for a while,” Kunimitsu directed.

Kawamura glanced at Echizen, who was suddenly looking eager instead of grimly determined, and smiled. “Sure thing.” He and Inui made for the next set of courts, though they didn’t do it as fast as they might have.

Kunimitsu took his place on the court, nodding to Echizen and ignoring the sudden rustle of the club as they all tried to draw closer. “Let’s see how far you’ve come.”

Echizen just nodded back, and the lack of words, cheeky or otherwise, rang a note of warning for Kunimitsu. He watched the development of their first game carefully, awareness of the club dropping back in his mind. Echizen had certainly made progress. He’d always been alarmingly quick, and that quickness was matched with a more solid step, now. His returns were harder, cleaner. The drives he’d developed himself came sure and easy to his hands. When he took his third point with a new drive, ball scuttling wildly along the ground without bouncing, he swung his racquet up to his shoulder and gave Kunimitsu a triumphant grin.

“Drive C,” he announced to the excited whispers and exclamations of the club around them.

“A useful addition,” Kunimitsu agreed, “particularly if you complete it.”

Echizen made a face. “I did. It just freaks out the referee if I use the complete version too often.”

Kunimitsu wondered for a moment what the referee had to do with anything, and then considered the height Echizen would need, to give that ball the force and spin it required, and eyed the no doubt very handy ladder steps up the side of the referee’s chair. He caught back an amused smile and merely nodded, gravely. Echizen’s eyes sparkled under his cap as if he’d seen the smile anyway.

That was better.

Kunimitsu took the first game, and the second, and Echizen’s scowl was only normally annoyed, and only for a moment before he set his feet and gave Kunimitsu a challenging look. His eyes turned distant and focused, and very familiar pressure swept across the courts—a feeling like a storm was coming. Kunimitsu was impressed, if not exactly surprised, when Echizen spoke.

“Do you do this, too?”

“Always,” he answered quietly, watching Echizen’s eyes widen and then narrow in fierce speculation. The boy pulled his focus back together, though, and Kunimitsu watched him, pleased. Echizen was already past the first senseless rush of no-self.

And if Echizen seemed far more inclined to follow Yukimura’s use of it, to stun the spirit of his opponent, than Kunimitsu’s own subtle integration of awareness into his game, well each player had to find his own style.

They played faster, after that, fast and hard and precise, and part of Kunimitsu’s awareness was taken up with watching how Echizen tracked the path and spin of every ball, reaching and reaching again for answers to Kunimitsu’s tennis. When Echizen took his first game, chatter broke out around them, among the watching club. Echizen wrinkled his nose briefly, and then grinned at the flash of Kunimitsu’s amusement he clearly caught, straight face or no. Yes, Kunimitsu told him silently, ball after ball, I am not surprised. I always believed this of you. And ball after ball, Echizen’s focus sharpened, brightened, and his spine relaxed. Force flowed properly into his shots again, and when he took a second game Kunimitsu lifted a brow, asking if he understood. Echizen just looked back, waiting, silently demanding, and Kunimitsu finally nodded agreement.

It had been a very long time since he’d let himself play full out, a year and a half since he’d realized there was lasting damage to his arm that the demands of his real game would tear into something irreparable, if he didn’t take care. It felt good, to stretch out again at last, and Echizen’s breathless laugh, ringing through the shocked whispers of the club, said he might understand. Tennis, this thing they did, was for joy, not for pain or fear or ambition, though all of those might be in it before the end. Kunimitsu stroked the ball across his racquet, spun it sharp as glass, controlling the path with a pure precision he’d missed with a year and more of heartsick ache. Echizen threw himself after each ball with fierce determination, thought and strategy burning up in the immediacy of his response.

This, Kunimitsu understood as he watched, was why Echizen had lost to Sanada. Echizen didn’t have the raw strength to meet Sanada here, without thought, without strategy, without the aid of Echizen’s cunning. But Echizen would throw himself into the game anyway, body and heart, trying to win. Kunimitsu couldn’t say he disapproved, but Echizen would need to learn better balance.

Echizen took one more game, taking the last point with what must be his completed Drive C, ball spinning so fiercely it broke even Kunimitsu’s control. In the end, though, Echizen’s control of the ball wasn’t equal to Kunimitsu’s yet, and the last game was Kunimitsu’s sixth instead of Echizen’s fourth. Echizen’s eyes were hidden under the brim of his hat as they met at the net, and Kunimitsu shook his head a little.

“As long as you have a cause to move forward for, there’s nothing to fear in a loss,” he said quietly, under the swell of excited talk from the club.

Echizen looked up at that, eyes still dark but also puzzled. “A cause?”

“Your reason to win,” Kunimitsu clarified, and a chill stole through him at the absolute incomprehension on Echizen’s face.

“Reason?”

Kunimitsu took a slow breath, holding on hard to his outward calm. The realization settled into his mind, icy and edged: Echizen hadn’t understood. Kunimitsu had left his club with the thought that Echizen had understood and accepted his charge to be come the team’s support, and thereby to let the team support him. Clearly, he hadn’t. And he’d fought Sanada without any cause driving him forward but victory itself. When he failed to grasp victory…

No wonder there was fear in Echizen’s tennis, now.

“All right,” Ryuuzaki-sensei called, “enough gawking, everyone get back to work!”

“Water,” Kunimitsu suggested to Echizen, to give himself time to think. When they were both sitting down to drink, and stretch their legs carefully, back out from under the eyes of the whole club, he finally ventured, “Why did you think I fought so hard to win, against Atobe?”

Echizen frowned up at him like he’d asked why the sky was blue and opened his mouth, but after a long moment he closed it again and took a sip of water, frowning down at his toes instead. “You didn’t seem to… mind,” he muttered, eventually. “Even though you fought that hard, it was like you didn’t mind losing.”

“It was a good match. And there was still you to play, yet, so I was confident Seigaku would win.” Kunimitsu watched Echizen carefully, sidelong, as he drank, hoping this time it would make sense. Echizen was still frowning, turning his water bottle in his hands.

They both started when Ryuuzaki-sensei spoke from the other side of the fence, behind them. “You have to be a lot blunter than that, Tezuka-kun, trust me. And even then, well, his father never did quite get it.” She was standing with her arms crossed and a tilted smile making small lines around her eyes. “Listen, brat, no one has blamed you at all for losing, have they?”

Echizen shook his head silently, a little wide-eyed. “How do you know my dad?” he asked, low.

Ryuuzaki-sensei stared. “He didn’t even tell you that? Why that little…!” A slow breath through her nose seemed to restore her grip on her temper, though her hands were still tight on her folded arms. “He went to school here. I was the little ingrate’s coach. I think that’s why he brought you back here for junior high, and it’s obviously a good thing he did.” She waved a hand at the busy courts, the training exercises of the team and the club. “No one blamed you for losing, because Seigaku wins or loses as a team, Ryouma. The team is always here to support you. And for you to support. Even,” she added, with a mock-glower at Kunimitsu, “if that sometimes makes you do crazy, reckless things.”

Echizen looked back and forth between them. “The team,” he said, slowly. “You mean you were trying that hard… for the team. And that’s why it was okay to lose?” There was a thread of incredulity in his voice.

“That’s why I wasn’t afraid to lose,” Kunimitsu corrected. Echizen finally stilled, at that, staring up at him for a long, long moment. The sounds of the club seemed far away as Kunimitsu waited.

“You wanted me to not be afraid to lose. That day by the tracks.”

Kunimitsu nodded silently.

Echizen looked down at his water bottle, fingers tightening around it. “I hate losing,” he said, very soft but also very harsh.

“Hate it all you like,” Ryuuzaki-sensei exclaimed, throwing her hands up. “No one likes to lose! But Tezuka’s right; it’s nothing to be afraid of. Everyone loses sometimes.” She smiled, wry and crooked. “If they don’t, that just means they aren’t playing hard enough or long enough.”

Something passed between her and Echizen, some understanding, and when Echizen stood he lifted his chin with every bit of determination he’d ever shown. “I’m not stopping,” he declared.

Ryuuzaki-sensei had a gleam of something like triumph in her eyes. “I didn’t think you would. So what are you doing lazing around by the bench, hm?”

Echizen sniffed and tugged on his cap. “Waiting for my old lady coach to get done lecturing.” He shot them both a cheerfully insolent smirk and trotted back out to the courts, intercepting Momo as he and Fuji finished.

“Brat,” Ryuuzaki-sensei muttered, though Kunimitsu could hear the affection clear in her voice.

“Sensei. Thank you,” he said quietly. He doubted he could have gotten all of that through to Echizen on his own, at least not without a solid few months of regular matches to demonstrate the point in.

She just snorted. “It’s my job.” She flicked her fingers at him. “Go do yours, now.”

Kunimitsu nodded respectfully, because Ryuuzaki-sensei’s advice was always worth attending to even when she gave it teasingly, and rose to make another round of his club. They were excited, energized. He paused by Fuji, who was leaning against the fence, dripping with sweat and testing the strings of his racquet with a faint frown, like he was considering going straight back out. “You’ve been training more seriously than usual, today,” Kunimitsu observed.

Fuji smiled, faint and crooked. “Mm. I thought I’d try it, and see if I could. Be serious, I mean.” He leaned his head back against the fence, looking up at the hot, cloudless blue of the sky. “My match against Kirihara was something new. I liked the difference.”

“I’m glad,” Kunimitsu said, honestly. He had been disturbed by their conversation, earlier in the year, about Fuji’s lack of motivation when it came to playing a real game. If his friend had found a motivation, Kunimitsu was very glad for him.

Quiet fell between them for a while, but Fuji didn’t move back toward the courts so Kunimitsu waited.

“I went to Tachibana,” Fuji said at last. “He was the only one strong enough, who I thought I could ask a favor from. He played a quick game with me, at his full strength.” He laughed, soft and breathless, as though he’d just finished the game in question. “I want to be stronger than I am, Tezuka.”

Kunimitsu couldn’t completely suppress his smile at that, words he’d once doubted he would ever hear from Fuji. “How is that going?”

“Well, I think,” Fuji murmured, and straightened up from the fence. “Come play a little, and I’ll show you.”

Kunimitsu sorted matches in the back of his head as he set himself on the court opposite Fuji. Echizen to play Yukimura, if it went to Singles One. Fuji… perhaps he would put Fuji in Singles Two or Three against Shitenhouji. He was fairly sure of finding Shiraishi there, after Shiraishi’s frustration last year at not getting to play before Rikkai mopped up his team. That could be a good match for Fuji, now, even if it risked a loss. As Ryuuzaki-sensei had pointed out, Seigaku won or lost as a team.

If both his friend and his protégé were finally ready to play as part of that team, Kunimitsu would trust that Seigaku could win.


Chitose Senri leaned back, balancing his tall wooden chair on two legs, rubbing his forehead with one hand. “Let me get this straight,” he said to the dining room’s hanging lamp. “Daimaru was saying bad things about Seigaku and you got pissed off and challenged him to a game.”

His sister, nearly vibrating with nine-year-old outrage, nodded vigorously.

“And you froze up for a second and he nearly hit you with the ball, except Tezuka intervened.”

“He even returned the point for me!” Miyuki burst out, bouncing earnestly on her toes. “It was really cool!”

“I’m sure it was,” Senri agreed, ignoring the stifled sounds of hilarity from his vice-captain. “So then Daimaru started picking on Tezuka instead. Tezuka Kunimitsu, one of the top players in our age bracket, who is down here for rehabilitation after busting up his shoulder so bad some people thought he’d never play again.” Obviously, it had been a good choice to keep Daimaru off the team this year. That was not the kind of reputation his team needed to get.5

Miyuki paused. “Well, I didn’t know all of that until you told me. But yeah!” She scowled. “He said if Tezuka-niisan wouldn’t play him, that would mean Seigaku must be really weak again this year and he’d tell everyone. Daimaru is really a jerk.”

“Just don’t say so in front of Kaa-san,” Senri sighed. “So Daimaru won the first match, but in the second Tezuka kicked his ass?”

“Don’t let Kaa-san hear you say so,” Miyuki sniped back at him, and Senri took his hand away from his eyes to glare at Tanaka. His vice-captain was folded over the Chitose’s dining room table with his head buried in his arms, laughing.

“Well,” he said, letting his chair fall back down to all four legs. “The way I see it, we can do one of two things. We can kick him out of the club for interfering with another player like that. Or we can throw him to the wolves, line up some practice matches with Higa or something, and hope some of the idiocy gets beaten out of him.”

Tanaka finally wiped his eyes and caught his breath. “It sounds like Unoki was involved, too.” He glanced at Miyuki for confirmation, and she nodded. “With the two of them encouraging each other, letting them run around outside of the club might just make them worse.”

Senri made a long arm to ruffle Miyuki’s hair until she batted at his hand, scowling. “What do you think?” he asked her. “Is getting thrown to the wolves enough, or should I talk to the coach about booting them out?”

She thought about it, pursing her lips in a move that was obviously copied from their mother. “You should throw him to Tezuka-niisan,” she finally said. “At Nationals! So he can show he’s better than Daimaru with everyone watching.”

Tanaka grinned. “Cut-throat little thing, isn’t she?”

Senri made a dubious face. “I don’t think that would be the best possible line-up, if we get far enough to face Seigaku, but I bet I can find someone just as embarrassing before then. And maybe,” he added, when she started to pout, “we can have some practice games with Seigaku while we’re in the same city.”

Miyuki grinned and held out her hand. “Deal.”

Senri shook on it solemnly, and sent her off to show her mother the tournament medal that had been the occasion of her telling him, on their way home, all about the nice guy she’d been practicing tennis with this month. The one who’d helped her get over her anxiety on the court. Tezuka Kunimitsu, who’d have thought?

“She has you totally wrapped around her finger, you know,” Tanaka chuckled.

“Hey, it’s part of being a big brother,” Senri said easily, and flicked a finger at the potential line-ups they’d been writing out. “All right, back to work. Maybe we should put you in Singles Three against Fudoumine.”

“They do seem to like to front-load their matches,” Tanaka agreed, judicious. “You think we really need me for that, though? I mean, they’re all in their first tournament season. I know they’re seeded, but you said they weren’t really National level, when you saw them at Kantou Regionals.”

Senri’s mouth quirked. “Yeah, but you could have burned through steel with the glare Kippei’s vice-captain gave me, when I remarked on the fact. They’ll have been training hard, and these are the ones Kippei gathered, after all.” He sighed, leaning his chin in his hands as he brooded over the paperwork spread out on the polished surface of the table. “He was just about born to be a team captain. I think I’m going to strangle him for running off and making me do it, instead.”

Tanaka rolled his eyes. “Yeah because the poor guy was only traumatized by permanently injuring his best friend, I mean it’s not like he has an excuse or anything. Though shaving his head and giving up tennis and moving in with his mom in Tokyo was going a little overboard. Maybe I’ll just phone up his vice-captain and we’ll lock the two of you into a tennis court and not let you out until you’ve settled this between you.”

Senri smiled and tapped Singles Two on the sheet for Fudoumine. “Yeah, you will. Right there,” he said quietly, absolutely sure. “That’s our match.”

Tanaka gave him a long look. “It will never not be creepy when the two of you do that,” he said, filling in the slot with Senri’s name. “Just try not to tear each other up any worse, okay? I kind of want our other wing back, when we get to high school.”

Senri had to admit, he did too. “I’ll do my best.” As Miyuki’s voice rose in the next room, eloquently protesting the cosmic injustice of having to do homework after she’d won her very first tournament, he grinned. “If all else fails, I’ll sic Miyuki on him.”

“Ruthlessness clearly runs in the family,” Tanaka murmured, and pulled out another sheet. “Okay, so what about Shitenhouji?”

“We’ll need Nakamura and Oonita in doubles, no question,” Senri said, leaning back again with his arms folded behind his head. “Shitenhouji has some pretty fierce doubles this year, and I’d probably better take Singles Two again with them; everyone knows how antsy Shiraishi is after last year, so he’ll come in early…”


“Singles Two against Seigaku, I expect?” Shitenhouji’s coach asked, pencil poised.

“Definitely.” Kuranosuke reached up to catch another of Kintarou’s wild shots before it could hit the window above them and shook out his stinging hand. “If Tezuka isn’t there himself, it should be Fuji. Tezuka hasn’t seen me play in a while, any more than I have him, but I’m sure he remembers enough not to take us lightly.” Kintarou came bounding over to retrieve his tennis ball in time to hear that, and made big eyes at Kuranosuke.

“Why can’t I play in this year’s tournament, huh? Seigaku has a first year! I bet I’m just as good as him! I won all over at Regionals!” He jumped up on the bench they’d taken over and leaned against Watanabe-sensei’s back, pushing their coach’s hat down over his eyes as he peered down at the match sheets.

“Because you aren’t focused enough yet, Kin-chan,” Kuranosuke said briskly, tossing the tennis ball to Koishikawa as his vice-captain came after his drill partner to drag Kintarou back to practice. “You’re even worse than Zaizen at judging your opponents. You’re not playing in Nationals until you can do that.”

“I’m gonna play at Nationals next year!” Kintarou called back as Koishikawa herded him back toward the courts. “Hikaru will let me!”

Zaizen paused in the act of serving against Konjiki to give Kintarou a look eloquent with silent denial, and Watanabe-sensei chuckled, pushing his hat back where it belonged. “You’re sure about not letting him play in Nationals?” he said, quietly enough not to catch Kintarou’s attention again.

“Absolutely not,” Kuranosuke said, just as quietly but fierce. “Kin-chan is a genius, I’m not arguing with that, but he still hasn’t figured out that that’s not enough. Shitenhouji is as strong as it is this year because we have very talented people who know their own strengths, inside and out. Kin-chan only thinks he knows his own strength, right now, and he has no feel for how to gauge anyone else’s. Genius alone will only get you so far.”

Watanabe-sensei hooked a foot over his knee, looking relaxed but watching Kuranosuke with sharp eyes. “Letting him lose to one of the stronger players might teach him that.”

Kuranosuke shook his head, adamant. "Yeah, it probably would, but I’m not interested in giving up a tournament match for that. We can set up some practice matches before the fall Invitationals."

His coach smiled and waved a casual hand. “Okay, you’re the boss. You are planning on letting the kid watch, at least, aren’t you? Not that I think that’ll be quite enough, but it might prepare the ground.”

Kuranosuke snorted softly. “Since I’d need to chain him to the school gates to stop him from coming, yes. Kenya can look after him once we’re there.”

“You still haven’t forgiven Kenya for losing that third game against Makinofuji’s Shinokura, have you?” Watanabe-sensei asked with a tiny grin.

“Not really, no.” Kuranosuke eyed his best speed player, who was currently rallying with Ishida and laughing every time he lost his grip on his racquet. He’d hoped partnering Kenya with Zaizen would calm him down, but no such luck so far, any more than Kenya had lightened Zaizen up.

“Well, you’re the captain, whatever you say.” Watanabe-sensei evened up his stack of match sheets and stood. “I’m sure it will be a learning experience for everyone.”

Watching his coach saunter away, Kuranosuke wondered exactly what Watanabe-sensei was up to. He was definitely up to something. He always was, when he sounded like that. Kuranosuke supposed he was lucky that they could count on it always being something for the good of the team.

Not always very nice, but always good. And after all, it wasn’t like he was a terribly nice person himself, so he supposed it all worked out. He smiled, sharp and pleased, as he scooped up his racquet and turned toward his players.


Keigo stood at the window of Sakaki-san’s office, one hand spread against the cool glass, watching the busyness of the tennis courts below. “We’re rushing everyone’s reconditioning. You might have told me sooner that there was a possibility we’d be playing in Nationals after all.”

“If the thought hadn’t occurred to you, I certainly wasn’t going to suggest it,” his teacher murmured, pen moving over a student assignment from the stack on his desk.

Keigo’s mouth curled. He liked the ambiguity of that. On the one hand, perhaps Sakaki-san hadn’t wanted to disturb Keigo’s little struggle to hand the club over to Hiyoshi. It hadn’t been the easiest thing Keigo had ever done, and doing it while distracted by the ‘maybe’ of Nationals hanging over his head would not have been pleasant. On the other, Sakaki-san had always been very strict about his students advancing on their own merits and efforts, and Keigo had never been an exception to that. He had never wanted to be. So perhaps he’d merely been left to figure it out on his own. Perhaps it was both at once.

That would be very like his teacher.

“Speaking of thinking. What do you think about Mukahi’s request?” Sakaki-san asked, glancing up, eyes sharp.

“Mm.” Keigo turned and leaned back against the windowsill, arms crossed. “I think he’s ready to play. He’s been very determined to not drag his partner down again, and that motivation has driven him hard these past two months. I say let them play as a Doubles pair again.” He met his teacher’s eyes steadily, prepared to stand by his judgment. Sakaki-san had been the one who’d taught Keigo to do that, after all.

Their coach nodded slowly. “Very well. I’ll leave the decision to you, then.”

Keigo smiled, sharp and amused. “Of course.” The decisions were always in their own hands, in the end. Not always the consequences, but the decisions. That was Hyoutei’s way.

That was how they would win.


“We will win,” Kite Eishirou told his team quietly, “by whatever means are necessary.”

A chorus of enthusiastic affirmatives answered him and he nodded, satisfied. “All right, then, go get some rest. We catch an early plane tomorrow.”

“You know,” Kai said, leaning against the wall with a foot braced on it and his arms folded while the others made their way off the courts, “that won’t hold any water with Rin, if he gets really wound up in a match.”

Eishirou snorted, catching up his towel from the bench and scrubbing it over his face. “That’s why we’re putting him in Singles Three against Rikkai. As long as it’s only Kirihara, he shouldn’t be too tempted.”

“Hm. You really think Kirihara has totally changed his form?”

“You have only to watch the video from the Kantou Finals,” Eishirou pointed out. “He hasn’t just changed it, he’s broken his old form. This is the perfect moment to strike, while he’s still uncertain of his new one.”

“And you’re that sure Rikkai won’t change their line-up at all?” Kai tossed over his water bottle. “And drink something already; you haven’t had enough water, as hot as it is out today.”

Eishirou’s lips quirked up. “Perhaps what I should really start threatening you with isn’t gouya, but letting everyone in on what a secret mother hen you are.” He took a couple long swallows, though, knowing Kai was right. He usually was, however obnoxious he might like to be. “Rikkai won’t change anything. That’s their version of intimidation. They’ll send Kirihara against Hirakoba, because they won’t think they need Yanagi or Niou, for us. Their loss.”

Kai’s eyes glinted behind the fall of his hair, frizzy and damp after the practice they’d just had. “It sure will be.”

Eishirou nodded, short and sharp. They would win. They would prove themselves. And then he would have both the leverage to get rid of Saotome, and the profile to attract a coach worth the name. He thought he might like to see what Higa’s tennis could become with something better than that pathetic excuse for a coach.

Honestly, some weeks he thought they’d be better off if he had a little accident and drowned Saotome, and did the coaching himself.


Kippei shook his head over his team and called out, “All right, everyone come here.” Fudoumine stopped their exercises (after a few last balls) and came to gather around him, dripping with sweat and breathing hard but still determinedly on their feet. “It’s the day before the tournament starts,” he admonished them. “It won’t do any good if you wear yourselves out completely today. I want everyone to cool down and go home for a solid dinner. And no sneaking out to the street courts, after!”

Kamio looked faintly guilty at that, and Kippei had to laugh, resting a hand on his shoulder. “Stop worrying! We made it to Nationals. We’ll play, and play well.”

“Yes, Tachibana-san,” they all answered, and laughed a little themselves at the rough chorus. That was better.

“Of you go, then. I’ll see everyone at the gates tomorrow.”

Ishida and Mori, Uchimura and Sakurai, all clattered off to gather up the balls and sweep the courts. Kippei held Kamio back, and Shinji, after one look, waited quietly by him as well.

“What is it, Tachibana-san?” Kamio asked.

Kippei leaned back against the wall of the club storage building with a sigh. “I spent most of this summer wondering how much I should tell you about Shishigaku, if we wound up against them. I suppose I should be grateful that An forced my hand by telling you about me and Senri.” Not that he was particularly grateful, but he supposed he should be. Telling them was the right thing to do. He just wished it weren’t.

Kamio and Shinji shared a meaningful look, and it was Shinji who said, “You have something to settle with Chitose. We understand.”

“That too, yes,” Kippei admitted, recalling his own absolute certainty that Senri would be there to meet him in Singles Two, the familiarity of that knowing. “But more than that, I wanted to be sure I told you something.” He looked down at them, serious. “I’m the captain of Fudoumine, not Shishigaku’s ex-ace. You’re my team, now. And I’m proud to lead a team like this.”

Kamio’s eyes got wide, and he might just have turned a little pink. His voice was definitely shaky when he said, “Tachibana-san…” Shinji only went still, but it was the stillness of draining tension, far rarer than his dangerously poised stillness on the court. He was the one who said, softly, “Thank you, Tachibana-san.”

Kippei nodded, satisfied. He would always be grateful to these six players for making a place he could belong, where he could find his tennis again, and he would take them just as far as they could all go.


Seiichi walked home between Renji and Sanada, savoring the feeling of finally being back where he belonged after so long away. Most of the way back, at least. Far enough to be a promissory note for the rest, one that Seiichi believed, had to believe, would be honored. If he wasn’t quite fit, yet, to be Rikkai’s captain again, they believed that he would be, enough to want him to stand in that place and be with them at Nationals, if only as an adviser and icon. The thought warmed him and frustrated him at the same time.

Not that they were talking about that at all.

“Do you think Akaya will be invited to the fall training camp, this year?” Renji asked, as they walked through the falling dusk.

“Surely he will be.” Sanada glanced over at Renji, brows raised. “I expect all of our team will be.”

“Good.” Renji smiled. “You know he won’t be satisfied without a few final matches against us.”

Against their real strength, Seiichi filled in silently. Against Seiichi’s fully recovered strength, especially. But none of them said it.

“I expect it to be a full camp this year,” he said, instead. “Most, if not all, of Seigaku should be there. Probably a few from Hyoutei and Rokkaku. Possibly most of Fudoumine. And, of course, a handful each from whoever winds up in the Nationals’ best eight.”

“Do you ever wonder,” Renji asked, rather whimsically, “if the real point of the fall camp is to let us all settle any left-over scores and un-played games from the tournament?”

Seiichi laughed and swerved to nudge Genichirou with his shoulder. “No wonder you were so frustrated last year, when Tezuka didn’t show up.”

“Hmph.” Genichirou hitched his bag more firmly up on his shoulder, but didn’t pull away. “The point is to work with some of our high school senpai, so they know our potential and we’re familiarized with our new clubs. Why else would they bring the new high school captains or vice-captains in, during the last week?”

“To be sure,” Renji murmured, so perfectly sober that Seiichi knew he was teasing.

“The last week was rather amusing, our first two years there,” Seiichi admitted, peaceably. “I don’t think most of our respected senpai knew whether to be covetous or alarmed, over us.”

Sanada smiled slowly, at that. “It will be interesting to see how they react to Akaya, then.”

They finally came to the corner where the three of them turned down different streets, and paused a moment, silent among the long shadows.

“I’ll see you both tomorrow,” Seiichi said, at last.

“For the start of our third victory,” Sanada agreed, standing straight.

“For the most interesting matches of the year,” Renji smiled.

Seiichi breathed in their confidence and nodded, reaching out to grip their shoulders for a moment. “Until then.”

The three of them turned away as one, and Seiichi paused at the start of his road home. He tipped his head back to watch the brightness slowly fade from the sky, moving on toward the night that would bring the morning of Nationals.


Ryouma braced his feet against the shingles of the roof and folded his hands behind his head, looking up at the stars starting to come out. This was one of the few places he could be fairly sure his dad wouldn’t find him and bug him, and he needed that. He needed to think, before he played tomorrow.

When he’d first lost to Tezuka-buchou, he’d been startled, but he’d also kind of thought it was a fluke—that Tezuka-buchou must the the exception to the rule, the one person in his age bracket that could beat Ryouma. He’d thought that right up until he’d lost to Sanada.

Then he’d thought, little and small in the back of his head, that maybe all the bullshit his dad said when they played was really true. Maybe he really wasn’t all that good. He’d thrown himself so hard into his training this month, not just to get stronger, but also to shut up that little thought. It had worked sometimes, when he could see the numbers written down on his exercise sheets, and watch them rising steadily. It helped, at least.

And then Tezuka-buchou had come back.

Ryouma had hoped playing Tezuka-buchou again would tell him something, and he’d gritted his teeth and braced himself for maybe losing again. But something had happened while they played. The longer the match went on, the less he’d wanted to grit his teeth and the more he’d been able to relax, in spite of his uncertainty. In a weird way, it felt steady, even while he’d been tearing across the court, going all out after the ball.

And now he was thinking about it, the last games against Sanada had felt a little like that. Under the desperation to not lose, there’d been a little of that same feeling, every time he looked across the net and saw Sanada watching him with absolute concentration and attention. Like he was a serious opponent who really mattered. He’d made Sanada acknowledge that, even though he hadn’t won, which he hadn’t thought was something that could happen. It never had before, anyway.

Maybe… maybe that was how things could work, somtimes. Maybe at Nationals he’d have a chance to find out.

Ryouma stared up at the darkening sky and thought the little lightness in his chest might be hope.

End

 

1. There are eight teams from Kantou going to Regionals, in this AU, in order to make the teams match up better with the population density of the regions. See note 4, below, for more detail. back

2. Okay, so Rikkai is from Kanagawa. However, the only canon we have for where Yukimura is hospitalized is a sign out front that says Kanai General. There is no such hospital, of course, and Kanai city is in Gunma prefecture, significantly inland and north of Kanagawa. The fact that Echizen is in Kanagawa when he meets Kirihara for their unofficial match, and that the rest of the team, on being notified, arrives by the end of a one-set match, suggests that “Kanai General” cannot possibly actually be in Kanai, and must be in Kanagawa, most likely in Rikkai’s home district itself. The same issue also suggests that Konomi was, despite the clear equivalence with the feeder schools for Tokai University of Hiratsuka, thinking of Rikkai being in Yokohama, seeing as Echizen is only supposed to go “23.8 kilometers” to get to the store he’s visiting when he encounters Kirihara. I hereby declare that, for the purposes of this project, Rikkai, and Kanai hospital, are in Yokohama, possibly in the Kanagawa ward which has a likely looking river inland, and Seigaku is, therefore, most likely in Meguro.

As for the surgery itself, I’m loosely basing it on laproscopic, video assisted thymectomy, which involves several small incisions in the torso. This is actually a treatment for myasthenia gravis, not Guillain-Barre, and the therapeutic effects take one to two years to become clear. It’s also usually done by trans-sternal surgery, which would be absolutely impossible to play tennis four weeks after. Konomi, you lose so hard on details. It is, however, a surgical procedure used to treat a neural disorder involving an immune malfunction, and is, therefore, about as close to a real-life equivalent as can be had. Which isn’t very, but there you go. back

3. I refuse to believe that the sharp, scrappy girl we meet at the District tournament, the girl who’s uncompromisingly proud of her brother’s strength, and who approves of Fudoumine—the Fudoumine we’d just been shown has a reputation for violence which is actually pretty well-earned—would be distraught and weeping over Tachibana’s real play style. I flatly refuse. This is the girl who went to smack Atobe a good one just for denigrating her local street-players. An is not some kind of limp noodle, for pity’s sake! She’s a tennis player herself, and in this universe, good tennis players understand the risks of the game and do not protest them. That’s left to the small fry like Arai. I refuse to consign An to that fate after the raring start we saw from her. back

4. The National Tournament bracket is considerably altered in this universe. You do not need to know any detail beyond what’s in the story to get the basics, but in case anyone is interested, here are some extra details. First of all, it’s divided up into eight blocks, A-H, to appropriately distribute the seeded and unseeded teams. Places are drawn using a box of seeded lots, which contains only one copy of each block letter, and a box of unseeded lots, which contains two copies of each block letter. The unseeded teams in each block will play each other in Round One, and the seeded team for that block will play the winner in Round Two. Shitenhouji, Fudoumine, Shishigaku, and Seigaku are all in the same half of the bracket. Yamabuki, Hyoutei, Rokkaku, Higa, and Rikkai are all in the other half. Two Kantou teams were swapped for Kansai terms, one Kantou team was assigned to a different prefecture, and one Kansai team likewise. Kantou now has four seeds, Kansai two, and Chuubu two. For the visual version of the bracket and a full explanation of the alterations, see the arc Appendix. back

5. This Chitose never left Shishigaku. Sending him off to Shitenhouji only reduced the centrality of his story with Tachibana and screwed with the Shitenhouji match weirdly. Konomi could have given Discoball no Kiwami to some other player, if he was that hot to have Tezuka confront it. In this version, Chitose’s still at Shishigaku, with all the weight of that history, and, while I’m willing to preserve a few idiot bullies for the sake of Tezuka’s recovery, I’m not willing to suppose that Chitose would have that kind on his team. So the guys who got into it with Tezuka are non-regulars. back

Last Modified: Dec 29, 21
Posted: Dec 27, 21
Name (optional):
sent Plaudits.

The Fire Shall Never Make Thee Shrink – Day One

Rewrites the Nationals matches in which tension and uncertainty still abound, motivations are examined, justice is served, second-years consider the future, and everyone gets extremely heated up. Action, Drama, I-4

Round One

Ryouma liked his cousin Nanako, and one reason he did was that she understood how important tennis was. She’d been the one with the most sympathy for him, the times he’d overslept and was late for practice, or even a tournament. She’d even promised to personally make sure he got up on time for Nationals. So at eight-thirty, a wonderful hour later than he usually had to wake up on a Friday, he came blearily out of sleep to a gentle and extremely persistent hand shaking his shoulder.

“Ryouma-kun? Ryouma-kun, it’s time to wake up.”

“Mgh,” Ryouma answered, prying one eye open.

Nanako smiled down at him and mercilessly hauled him upright with a hand under his elbow. “There we go!”

“Ngh.” Ryouma scrubbed his palms over his eyes and finally managed to mumble, “Thanks.”

“Oba-san is making breakfast this morning,” she informed him, far too cheerfully for this early in the day. “Get dressed!”

Eventually, Ryouma got himself washed and brushed and his regular uniform on the right way around, and stumped down the stairs. “Morning,” he informed his family as he slid into his chair at the table.

“Good morning, Ryouma!” His mother ruffled his hair as she passed behind him to the stove. “So today is a big day, hm?”

“Only the first day,” his dad put in from behind the paper. “Not that big.”

Kaa-san smacked her husband lightly over the head. “Now, you stop that! I can’t believe a man your age is sulking just because it isn’t you.”

Oyaji emerged from behind the paper to glower at his wife. “As if I’d care about some junior high tournament full of bumbling kids!”

“I’ve said for years that if you want to play again, you should compete,” Kaa-san told him briskly, setting down a plate of toast on the table. She shook her head affectionately as Oyaji retreated behind his paper again, grumbling under his breath. “Here you go, Ryouma.” She took a pan off the stove and served up scrambled eggs and sausage.

Ryouma nudged the sausage aside; he didn’t think he could face that at this hour. Toast and eggs, though, he could probably manage. Halfway through a mouthful of eggs, however, it dawned on him that they tasted different than usual. Kind of… sweet. He prodded the eggs on his plate, cautiously, with his fork. “Kaa-san? What did you do to the eggs?”

She smiled sunnily at him. “Well, since I know you like Japanese food better for breakfast, I mixed them like tamagoyaki! Only scrambled.” She took an enthusiastic bite of her own. “Mmm! They turned out well, don’t you think?”

Okay, that wasn’t too alarming. It could have been a lot worse. Ryouma forked up another bite and chewed stoically.

He was glad that his mother liked to cook. He figured she probably needed a hobby that was artistic or domestic or something, to give her a break from legal papers. But she also liked to experiment, and some of them were more successful than others. On a scale of one to ten, though, where one was ‘pretty good’ and ten was ‘Inui Juice’, this was probably a solid two.

By the time he was done, and had slugged down his mandatory glass of milk, Momo was ringing the front bell and it was time to go. Ryouma exchanged grins with his senpai, starting to wake up for real with the prospect of the games ahead. His dad just waggled his fingers as Ryouma stepped out to the entry, to put on his shoes, but his mother walked him to the door and hugged him goodbye.

“Good luck, sweetheart,” she murmured in English. She was the only one who still spoke it with him, here. She pulled away and smiled down at him wryly. “I know you’ll only roll your eyes if I try to say anything more about the tennis itself, so I’ll just leave it at that.”

Ryouma grinned up at her; she was definitely his smartest parent. “Thanks, Kaa-san. I’m going!”

“Take care!” She waved them off, from the door as Momo pedaled his bike away with Ryouma perched on the rear axle.

“Ready for Nationals?” Momo called over the whir of the wheels.

“Of course!” Ryouma leaned forward and took a firmer hold of Momo’s shoulders. “Ready for the hill?”

They were coming to the top of a steep hill, the one Momo insisted on pedaling them both up at the end of the day, saying it was good training for his legs. At the start of the day, it was their treat before school, and today they were coming in late enough that there wouldn’t be lots of other students in the way. Momo’s grin showed his teeth. “I’m always ready.” He pushed them over the peak and they went whizzing down the slope at what was probably a crazy speed, but neither of them cared. They both leaned into the turn at the bottom, skidding around it and shooting down the road toward school, both of them laughing.

When they got to the school parking lot, there was a bus waiting, and Ryouma had to blink a little. Ryuuzaki-sensei had made a few remarks, recently, about people who were late to tournaments, with some hard looks at Ryouma, and a few more at Momo and Kaidou-senpai, and a downright glower at Ooishi-senpai. So when she’d announced that the team would have a bus to get to Nationals, Echizen had expected she’d rent something.

This, though, was clearly official school property, painted blue and white with Seigaku’s school crest on the sides.

Ryuuzaki-sensei was leaning against it and grinning like a fox, as the club started to assemble.

“Oh wow, our own bus!” Kachirou enthused, eyes bright.

“We get a bus again!” Kikumaru-senpai cheered, trotting around the thing to admire it from all angles. “Finally!”

“It’s somewhat thanks to you boys, actually,” Ryuuzaki-sensei told them, patting the blue and white side with proprietary pride. “When the old bus died last year, the principal insisted we didn’t need to get a new one because so few of our teams had to travel much to get to matches. With the boy’s tennis team going to Nationals, though, I finally argued him down, even if it is in Tokyo. Said it would embarrass the school if we didn’t at least have our own bus. It only took a few descriptions of the Hyoutei and Rikkai buses to convince him.” She smirked.

“Ryuuzaki-sensei is dangerous,” Fuji-senpai murmured, just loud enough to be heard. Ryuuzaki-sensei just sniffed.

“And don’t you forget it.” She straightened up, hands on her hips. “Well, what are you waiting for? Get on!”

Everyone filed on board, sniffing at the heavy scent of new upholstery. Momo and Ryouma raced each other, jostling down the narrow aisle, to lay claim to the last seat in back, and the bus rumbled off.

“So.” Ryouma settled down to quizzing his senpai about the important things. “Have you ever been to this Ariake place before? And why is it called a tennis forest?” He’d had to shake off a few ridiculous mental images of tennis racquets growing out of the ground in groves or balls growing on trees, when he’d first heard the name.1

“It’s landscaped with a lot of trees down the paths and around the courts,” Kawamura-senpai explained. “It’s really pretty, actually, and it makes the courts a little private, too, if there isn’t a huge crowd.”

“I went to see the Japan Open there, last fall,” Momo reminisced, slouching down in the seat. “There was a huge crowd, then, but it still wasn’t crowded, you know? It’s a nice place.”

“I remember the year before that one, too!” Kikumaru-senpai bounced up onto his knees, backwards on his seat. “Federer won men’s singles, that year, and Bartoli took first in women’s. The center court is amazing.”

“If we do well enough, we’ll get to play there ourselves,” Ooishi-senpai said, pulling his partner back down as the bus braked for a light. “Even the courts out in the park are nice to play on, though. There’s forty-eight of them; it’s the biggest tennis park in Japan. I remember, our first year, Yamato-buchou took the club on a trip out there to play on Ariake’s clay courts, so we’d see how it felt.”

Ryouma listened quietly to the descriptions, as they turned away from the park itself and toward what matches everyone had seen played there. When they arrived, he had to agree: it was a nice-looking place. The first two rounds were being held on nine of the blue hard-courts, all in a line. Opening ceremonies took place on the wide stretch of pavement in front of the Coliseum, and Ryouma took the opportunity to look around instead of listening to the officials droning, up front. Fenced sets of two or three courts stretched away, off to the left, surrounded by low bushes and walkways, and bordered by a whole lot of trees. There also seemed to be an open grassy field, past the Coliseum, or at least past its roof. The roof was kind of huge, and overwhelmed the Coliseum itself. It looked like it slid apart on runners, too, maybe far enough to cover where they were standing now. That was actually kind of cool, for something so massive.

That stadium, wrapped in three storeys of decorative arches and the vast roof over them all, was where the last two teams would play the final match.

Ryouma smirked up at the Coliseum, proprietary, and tuned back in just in time for someone in Rikkai’s uniform to hand a heavy, fringed flag over to the officials. The tournament flag, he guessed. Ryouma was more interested in the player, and watched closely as he walked back to the head of his team. This must be Yukimura. He wasn’t hugely tall or muscled or anything, but something about the way he moved tugged at Ryouma’s attention. It was smooth. Graceful even.

Prowling.

Ryouma felt a flutter of excitement, edged with uncertainty. He was sure Yukimura would be fun to play. What he wasn’t sure of any more was that he’d win. But Tezuka-buchou and Ryuuzaki-sensei both said that was okay, not being sure. That it shouldn’t make him scared. Ryouma took a breath and tried to concentrate on the excitement part.

When the opening was finally over, and all the photos had been snapped, and everyone was allowed to stretch and go find their places, Tezuka-buchou marched them promptly down the broad, shady walk that stretched along the short ends of the courts, and turned in between the first three courts and the next two. Short fences framed the space between the two sets, with benches set against them. The two teams who would play on C court were dropping bags by those benches and warming up, and Seigaku’s team settled under the long, open shelter between the courts and stretched out on the benches or leaned against the shelter posts to wait.

“Who are they?” Kachirou asked, slipping up next to Ooishi-senpai, who smiled down at him encouragingly.

“Maikozaka, who came in fourth at the Kansai Regionals, and Joushuuin, who were third in Chuubu. They won against Murigaoka in the play-off to determine third and fourth place, and I heard it really stirred Murigaoka up.”

For some reason, that made Kaidou-senpai twitch,2 but before Ryouma could brightly inquire why, black uniforms caught his eye, settling at the other end of the shelter.

“Tachibana!” Ooishi-senpai crossed over to offer his hand. “That’s right, Fudoumine is the seed for B court, aren’t you?”

“We are.” Tachibana shook Ooishi-senpai’s hand, firmly. He merely looked satisfied, but Ryouma thought most of the rest of Fudoumine looked smug. He wondered if he’d get a chance to change that, and grinned a bit himself.

“So you’ll be facing Shitenhouji before us, in the bracket.” Ooishi-senpai sobered. “Be careful; I hear they’re very strong this year.”

“That’s appropriate enough.” Tachibana’s smile bared his teeth. “So are we. And I was glad to see you back, at the drawing, Tezuka,” he added, nodding to Tezuka-buchou, who nodded back quietly. Ryouma thought he started to say something else, but the teams out on the courts were gathering at the net. Tezuka-buchou straightened, attention firmly locked on C court, and Tachibana’s own focus swung back to B court, on the other side of the walk. Ryouma settled down on his bench, elbows on his knees and chin in his palms, to watch their prospective opponents.

He didn’t really stay interested for long.

Maikozaka and Joushuuin both had solid players. Joushuuin’s Single Three, Atsumi, had the kind of staying power that always made for a long, hard game. In the end, Ryouma almost thought it was Kinugawa of Maikozaka’s sheer frustration with not being able to take points quicker that made him careless and lost him the match. As Doubles Two got started, Ryouma had to admit that Maikozaka’s Okunishi and Koishihara were a tight pair, and responded fast and well. They never seemed to get tangled up in who was going to cover what.

But it was so slow.

None of the players were so far beneath the others that they could be taken advantage of, and none of them were high-level enough to make the points flow fast by pitting technique against technique. Ryouma slouched and sighed deeply. A glance over his shoulder at the A and B courts showed that it wasn’t too different there, and he sulked a little in Shishigaku’s direction. That was where that guy Chitose was supposed to be, the one who used no-self like Sanada and Yukimura. No such thing was anywhere in evidence, though. Ryouma flexed his feet a little, wondering if he could use the excuse of warming up to go do something more interesting.

Tezuka-buchou’s voice broke his brooding. “Ooishi, it would be wise to see how the other side of the bracket is doing. Take the first years with you and check, will you? It will be good for them to hear what you see happening.”

Ryouma straightened up, hopeful, and he could almost hear Tezuka-buchou rolling his eyes behind that straight face. “Echizen, go along with them. You’ll be useless if you wear yourself out before we even play.”

Ryouma knew that was a reprimand, but he didn’t care, as long as he got to move around a little, and maybe see some more interesting tennis. “Yes, buchou.”

At least Ooishi-senpai was looking amused. “Come on, then, all of you.” He herded their little group back out onto the main walkway and down between the third and fourth set of courts. These were both two courts each, and they had to wind their way around the teams playing and the teams waiting.

Yamabuki was playing on E court and Hyoutei on F, over to the left, and Rokkaku across the way on G. Ryouma didn’t know either team on H, and didn’t think much of what he saw of them. He had to squeeze his way between the crush of extra Hyoutei club members to see anything, though, and spotted more of them among the trees on the hill above the far end of the courts. “Doesn’t the monkey king know how to pack light?” he grumbled. Kachirou and Katsuo clapped hands over their mouths to stifle nervous laughter. Horio just looked plain nervous as he dodged taller players.

“It’s the Jimmies, playing for Yamabuki,” Katsuo exclaimed, standing on his toes to see. Ooishi-senpai smiled.

“Different teams have different strategies, for the first round. Some try to conceal their best strengths. Others will put their strongest players in early, hoping to win three games quickly and let the seed team watching think that they deliberately slacked off on the last two games. I think Sengoku probably chose the second option. Yamabuki is up against Maki no Fuji, from Kansai, who won’t already know them from Regionals.”

“Is that why they’re playing so hard?” Kachirou asked, and Ryouma nodded silently along with Ooishi-senpai’s approving agreement. Minami and Higashikata were flicking signs back and forth, rapid-fire, and taking points fast. The Maki no Fuji pair were hanging on grimly, but this was more the kind of speed Ryouma was used to, in serious tournaments. Even as they watched, Minami slammed one last point past the other pair and Yamabuki’s club roared from where they stood against the fence on the far side of E court.

Ooishi made a satisfied sound as the referee called Doubles Two in favor of Yamabuki. “Look, they’re sending Muromachi in for Singles Two. It’s a bit of a gamble, since he isn’t as strong as Sengoku, but Sengoku is the one everyone’s heard of from the invitational camp last year. If Muromachi can take this match, Sengoku can play lazily for Singles One and be the threat that still isn’t entirely known.”

“Nationals takes a lot of strategy, doesn’t it?” Kachirou asked the question solemnly, but Ryouma grinned at the sparkle in his eyes. Kachirou obviously liked this kind of thing. Ooishi-senpai smiled down at his kindred spirit.

“It does. And this is where all the work we’ve done and things we’ve learned, all summer, come out. Look there.” He nodded at the match right in front of them, Hyoutei’s Oshitari and Mukahi. “They’re playing much more tightly than they were at Regionals, aren’t they?”

While the other first years peered and nodded, Ryouma snorted. “Mukahi isn’t wasting as much time showing off, anyway.”

“As I said.” Ooishi-senpai gave him a mildly admonishing look, and Ryouma tugged his hat down. He still really didn’t like Mukahi’s type of player.

Doubles Two was finishing up there, also, and Ryouma cocked his head, interested, as Atobe strode onto the court for Singles Two, and the cheering from Hyoutei suddenly got louder. “That’s new.”

“I guess Atobe-san is kind of nervous, after he lost to us.” Katsuo sounded a little proud and a little sympathetic. Horio crossed his arms and stuck his nose in the air.

“He should be nervous! Tezuka-buchou would totally kick his butt, if they played again.”

As if he’d heard, Atobe looked right at them, and Horio quailed and sidled behind Ooishi-senpai. Ryouma’s mouth quirked. Given the chanting all around, he was pretty sure Atobe had just seen the Seigaku jerseys, and was looking for Tezuka-buchou. He dismissed them fast enough, when he saw it was just Ooishi-senpai and Ryouma.

“This could be a pretty subtle strategy in itself,” Ooishi-senpai murmured, watching. “People are used to Atobe being very self-assured. If they think he’s shaken up, they’ll expect an advantage.”

“You don’t think they’ll have it?” Ryouma asked, cocking his head. Ooishi-senpai had a little glint in his eyes as he glanced down.

“No. Not over Atobe.”

Ryouma was quiet while he thought about that. It sounded like Ooishi-senpai actually respected Atobe, despite all the monkey-posturing. He hadn’t really expected that. In Ryouma’s experience, people who swanned around that arrogantly were usually over-inflating their ability. After all, why boast like that, if all you really had to do was just show people how good you were? Though he had to admit, watching Atobe demolish his opponent, Atobe did seem to be able to show it.

“That’s Tsubakikawa’s Noto he’s playing,” Ooishi-senpai said quietly, resting a hand on Ryouma’s shoulder. “Tsubakikawa are the champions from Hokkaido two years running, now, and Noto played last year, too. He’s known as a strong, aggressive player.”

Ryouma looked up at him and back down at the match. “Atobe is playing aggressively, too. He didn’t do that before.”

“Tezuka says he used to play like this more often, before he had his run-in with Sanada last year.”

“So you’re saying he’s growing.”

Ooishi-senpai smiled down at him. “Yes. And what effect do you think defeating Noto in his own area of strength will have on Tsubakikawa?”

Ryouma tugged his cap down more firmly. Okay, fine, so the monkey-king could back up his bragging. And maybe use decent strategy, too. And Ryouma should probably keep that in mind if he didn’t want to lose through stupidity, the way so many of his own opponents did. He sighed. “Okay, Ooishi-senpai. He knows what he’s doing.” Maybe Atobe was like his dad, then. Ugh, bad thought.

“It’s usually best to assume that Nationals level opponents do,” Ooishi-senpai said mildly, glancing around at the other first years to draw them back in. “If you’re wrong, you’ve lost nothing, and if you’re right, it’s a good thing you were careful.”

“Yes, Ooishi-senpai,” the other three chorused.

“So what do you see happening in Rokkaku’s match?” he asked, turning them around to face G court.

Ryouma spared a last look at Atobe blazing through his opponent’s game with one fast, singing ball after another, and had to agree that there wasn’t anything all that new to be seen there. Rokkaku was just starting Singles Two themselves, now, and Ryouma rolled his eyes as he watched Aoi nearly bouncing on the bench as he admonished one of the guys who hadn’t played against Seigaku.

“We didn’t see him, during Regionals,” Horio objected.

“Aoi-kun has already played, though,” Kachirou said, nodding at the towel around Aoi’s neck. “He likes Singles Three, doesn’t he?”

“Midoriyama is playing a little stronger than they did during Regionals. I think,” Katsuo put in hesitantly.

Ryouma glanced at the score-board. “Doubles Two lost. Must be hard to do strategy with Aoi in charge.”

Ooishi-senpai looked a little rueful. “Rokkaku’s strategy this year has been very… straightforward, it’s true.” He pulled himself back together, into teaching mode, and pointed out players. “It looks like Doubles Two was probably Minamoto and Habu from Midoriyama, and Kisarazu and Itsuki from Rokkaku. You remember them?”

Kachirou nodded, enthusiastically “Kisarazu-san had really amazing feints!”

“Itsuki-san was, um, really flexible, wasn’t he?” Katsuo put in.

Ooishi-senpai smiled at them. “Yes. If they have any kind of teamwork, they’d be a pretty powerful pair, able to cover the whole court and strong on technique. So what does that suggest?”

Ryouma sighed when the other first years just frowned, puzzled. “They under-played and sacrificed Doubles Two.” Then he frowned himself. “But I don’t see a seed team watching on this side.”

“Mm.” Ooishi-senpai’s mouth tightened a little, disapproving. “Sometimes, a seeded team won’t watch the first round, in an effort to intimidate their opponents with their confidence. It’s a tactic that backfires easily, though. At any rate, Higa may have chosen not to watch the first round, but Rikkai is the seed in H block, and will almost certainly be who the G block winner meets for Quarter-finals.” Ooishi-senpai nodded soberly across the two courts to where Rikkai’s jerseys were lined up against the fence, quiet and still. And, Ryouma couldn’t help noticing, really well placed to see what was going on in more than one match at a time. They certainly weren’t paying much attention to the H block match going on, not that he could blame them.

“So Rokkaku is looking ahead?” Kachirou hesitated. “Um. Aoi-kun is?”

“Most likely Saeki, actually,” Ooishi-senpai admitted. Everyone nodded firm agreement with this.

“Wow.” Kachirou was nearly sparkling. “Nationals is amazing!”

Ryouma made a mental note that Kachirou was going to be captain or vice-captain in two years, no question. He’d actually like making up match rosters and researching other teams.

They stayed long enough to see Rokkaku’s Shudou win Singles Two, and Bane and Davide start mowing down the opposing pair for Doubles One. Hyoutei’s Shishido and Ohtori were playing like they didn’t know they were supposed to ease up or keep something concealed, now that Hyoutei had three matches won. Kita and Nitobe, from Yamabuki, on the other hand, were practically lounging around the court, to the obvious annoyance of the Maki no Fuji Doubles One pair. Ooishi-senpai took one last look around the courts, and smiled a little.

“This will be a good tournament, I think. Come on, everyone. Back to our own court, and let’s see who we’re playing after lunch!”

Ryouma trailed along after the rest, watching the seeded teams, and the way they were starting to talk quietly among themselves. Planning, now that the first round winners were starting to come clear, he thought. He also thought Tezuka-buchou hadn’t just sent him over here to wear the jitters off. There’d been a real point. Ryouma didn’t usually think about team strategies; he thought about his own game. At the local, or even national, tournaments for different age brackets, that was all you needed to think about. Now, though… now he was part of a team, in a team tournament, one of these bigger and more complex things. A team Tezuka-buchou wanted him to support, and somehow take support from.

He didn’t know whether he really could. But for the first time, walking after his teammates under the rustling arch of leaves, he realized that he wasn’t the only person trying to make his part in this work. His whole team was thinking about these things, and including him in the planning. Relying on his strength, yes, of course. But also thinking about who he could best be matched with and where his game would best fit, to help him win.

That… that felt kind of nice.

“Ryouma-kun!” Kachirou stuck his head around the corner of the fence, waving to him. “Hurry up! It’s going to be Joushuuin! Ryuuzaki-sensei wants to talk to you!”

Ryouma smiled just a little bit, and walked faster.


Ryuuzaki-sensei cheated. Yes, she wanted to talk to Ryouma about his likely opponent—probably not Atsumi, but Manaka, the light-footed second year who’d played Singles One in the first round—but she’d also wanted to draft him, along with the rest of the first years, to help fetch bentos from the cooler in the bus.

“Why aren’t the girls around to do this?” Horio grumbled as they got back under the shade of the trees and everyone sighed with relief.

“Because they don’t let regular students out of class just to cheer for us, Horio-kun,” Kachirou told him dryly.

“And Sakuno-san said her captain was really strict about watching the all women’s matches,” Katsuo added, hefting his bag of lunches as they turned down the walk that ran along the grassy park area, passing knots of team jerseys here and there.

Ryuuzaki-sensei was eyeing them with amusement. “And a good thing, too. Onohara is a good captain, and looks after her team’s development. Sakuno finally said she wanted to try for a Regular spot next year, and Onohara told her to start watching the people she’d actually be playing, instead of the boys.”

“She’ll need more than a year, unless the level of the women’s matches is really low,” Ryouma said critically, thinking about the slow swings he’d seen her practicing.

All three of the other boys gave him long looks. “Ryouma-kun, you’ll never have a girlfriend,” Kachirou finally said, and the other two nodded sad agreement.

“Ah, here’s the rest of the club.” Ryuuzaki-sensei was obviously trying not to laugh. Ryouma just shrugged; he had no idea what they were talking about. What did tennis have to do with girlfriends?

The rest of the team had settled in the shade of the trees scattered through one corner of the park area, as had Fudoumine and two other teams Ryouma didn’t know. They all pounced on the lunch boxes like they’d been the ones playing in the first round, and Ryouma had to elbow his way out of the frenzy, guarding his own box, before he could slide down to sit on a root beside Momo with a huff. Momo laughed at him.

Ryouma looked around the park area as he ate. The group of teams who had taken over the grove of trees in the middle caught his eye, and he studied them.

“Those are most of the teams that lost in the first round,” Momo said quietly, apparently concentrating on his little skewer of fried pork.

“They’ll stay to watch?”

“Most of them.” Momo glanced over the open grass, at the clusters of quiet players. “I think it would be hard to do at Nationals, though. At least at the other tournaments, you have a week to come to terms with having lost, before the next set of matches.”

“Not like we’re going to lose,” Ryouma told him, and cracked open the Ponta he’d detoured to the vending machines to get. He nearly spilled it when Momo laughed and scrubbed knuckles over his hair.

“Yeah, that’s the spirit.” He dunked his croquette in the sauce cup with all his regular enthusiasm for lunch, and Ryouma rolled his eyes and smiled faintly behind his drink.

“So, Joushuuin for us,” Kawamura-senpai said, pushing aside the shrimp in his box with the delicate disdain of a sushi-chef’s son. Ryouma snuck one for himself with a quick grab of chopsticks, before Kikumaru-senpai got the other two. “And Kushimakitou for Shitenhouji.” His brows drew in with worry. “Good luck to them.”

“And Shishigaku for Fudoumine,” Fuji-senpai added, softly, glancing over at the knot of black jerseys a few trees away. “That will be a tense match, I think.”

“I thought Chitose was a really laid back guy?” Kikumaru-senpai said around the shrimp.

Fuji-senpai cocked his head a bit. “Well, so are you Eiji. But if Ooishi left Seigaku and started a team somewhere else, and you had to play him at Nationals…”

Kikumaru-senpai paused, chopsticks halfway to his mouth, eyes suddenly dark. “Okay. Yeah, I see what you mean.” He finished his bite of rice and, clearly wanting to talk about something else, asked, “Hikogashima won too, right? They’ll play Echigo Hira Daini? The champions from the smaller regions are really coming out on top of the lower ranking teams from the bigger tournaments. What about the other side?” He cocked a brow at Ooishi-senpai.

“Yamabuki and Hyoutei both won,” he answered, pausing obligingly half way through his diced vegetable salad. “I haven’t heard much about Nagoya Seitoku, for all they were the Chuubu champions, but Okakura is supposed to be a strong team. The papers say they gave Shitenhouji a good fight at the Kansai finals.”

“Hm.” Inui-senpai unscrewed the cap of a bottle full of something alarmingly dark green and took a long swallow that made half the team shudder. “Who won in G block?”

“Rokkaku.” Fuji-senpai smiled. “I went to congratulate Saeki before we broke up for lunch.”

“They’ll be against Higa, then.” Inui-senpai nudged his glasses up, and Ryouma thought he looked more serious than usual, behind them. “They should be careful. I’ve heard some alarming things about that team.”

Fuji-senpai’s eyes glinted. “Like what?”

“That they’re like a whole new team, this year. That they can reach the net in a single step, and play with moves no one has ever seen before. And that they’re a violent team.”

“I’ll warn Saeki,” Fuji-senpai said quietly, and set his box down on the stack of empties with a sharp click.

“And Murigaoka is playing Rikkai.” Ooishi-senpai’s tone was rueful and amused, and Ryouma thought he was trying to defuse the tension. “I’m almost sorry for them.”

Kaidou-senpai sniffed. “They deserve it,” he muttered under his breath, and turned promptly away when the entire team looked at him.

“Didn’t think you liked Rikkai that much, Mamushi,” Momo needled him, and Ryouma leaned back against his tree as the two of them devolved into a scuffle that Kawamura-senpai had to break up.

His teammates knew things he didn’t. Knew things about the teams here and who they were and what they’d done years before. It was like… like a road that they’d been walking down and he’d… he’d been in a train tunnel. He knew everyone on the train, all the best international players, their moves and their statistics. But he didn’t know this road, and it felt strange. He had to rely on other people’s knowledge, here.

If this was also what Tezuka-buchou meant about his team supporting him, he wasn’t sure he liked it. But his dad’s train-tunnel way obviously wasn’t good enough to win with, so he supposed he’d have to try this one anyway.

Momo finished brushing himself off and sat down again, nudging Ryouma with an elbow. “Hey. Everything okay?”

Ryouma finished his Ponta in a long swallow and leaned back, looking up at the leaves, gold and green, here, just like they’d been back home. “Sure.”

He could hear Momo’s smile. “Good.” His friend’s shoulder settled against his as Momo leaned back too. “We’re going to kick all their asses, right?”

Ryouma grinned. Okay, parts of this team-stuff he did kind of like.

“Right.”

Round Two: Fudoumine vs. Shishigaku

Akira glanced around at his team and couldn’t help the smirk that tugged at his mouth. Fudoumine had a definite swagger in their step, as they strolled back toward B court from the park where they’d eaten lunch. He figured they were entitled. Not only had they made it to Nationals, but they were one of the seeded teams. For a team in their very first year, he figured they had something to smirk about.

The only one of them that wasn’t grinning was Tachibana-san, and Akira spoke up out of a desire to at least change his captain’s distant thoughtfulness to here-and-now presence. “Don’t worry, Tachibana-san. We know how to handle Shishigaku.”

Tachibana-san, as he’d more than half expected, gave him an admonishing look. “You know what they showed against Saint Icarus. Don’t let yourself be trapped by expectations. Every unseeded team is going to do what they can to conceal their true strength; they know very well their second round opponents are watching.”

Akira lowered his eyes, satisfied. “Yes, Tachibana-san.” At his shoulder, Shinji snorted softly, obviously knowing perfectly well what Akira was doing. He wouldn’t say anything, though; Shinji was just as pissed off as he was about the attitude that Chitose guy had taken with their captain. The knowing attitude. The proprietary attitude.

Well, Tachibana Kippei belonged to Fudoumine this year, and Chitose and his whole team could just suck on it.

With that thought in mind, he was the one who stepped forward to open the gate to the court where Shishigaku was waiting for them, for the second round match. They were mostly third years, he thought, as the waiting team turned to give Fudoumine measuring and curious looks. Except for Chitose, whose eyes were locked on Tachibana-san like no one else existed. Akira glanced over his shoulder at his captain, a little worried about how this would go, to be perfectly honest.

Tachibana-san met his eyes, smiling faintly, and Akira ducked his head, caught. Tachibana-san’s hand fell on his shoulder and shook him, very gently. “Let’s go win this one,” their captain told them, as sure and confident as ever, and Akira straightened up, relieved.

An edge of worry crept back, though, when they lined up across the net from Shishigaku, because Tachibana-san and Chitose were still looking at each other like there was a conversation going on that no one else could hear. Akira eyed Shishigaku’s vice-captain across the net, noting the rueful and completely unsurprised way he was watching Chitose and Tachibana-san, and exchanged a dark look with Shinji. Tachibana-san was their captain, and no one who hadn’t been around for the past year had any right to look so knowing, to think they could understand.

“Just don’t let it distract you,” Shinji murmured softly as the referee announced Singles Three and he brushed past Akira on the way to the long benches set out at the low fence behind each coach’s bench.

“I won’t,” Akira murmured back. When it was that vice-captain that stayed out on the court across from him, though, he decided he would let his anger drive him. Loyalty and anger, those were what had brought Fudoumine this far, this year.

Akira would show Shishigaku what that meant.

The first serve fell to his opponent, and Akira flexed lightly on his toes, watching Tanaka’s stance. There was still nothing special there that he could see, as he dashed forward to meet the ball. It was solid against his racquet. Solid, but nothing more than that, and Akira snorted to himself as he whipped it back into the opposite corner. His lips curled up as the first point was called, and Tanaka’s eyes narrowed.

The second serve was sharper.

Akira slipped into the rhythm of the match, and started pushing. Faster and faster the balls sang over the net, pace increasing bit by bit, until Tanaka was breathing hard as he ran to catch them. He kept his service game, but he was frowning as he pushed back sweat-dark hair. Akira rolled his shoulders as he fell back to serve. His breath was easy, and his muscles were just warm; he could take this one.

None of his serves got past Tanaka, but Akira hadn’t really expected them to. He wasn’t Shinji. His strength went the other way, and the whole court was his playground. It didn’t matter how cleverly Tanaka spun his returns, because Akira caught every single one, dash after dash, falling into the hot glow of speed, feet light against the court as he spun to set himself behind a deep drive and hit a straight smash back over the net that the solid, earthbound Tanaka had no chance of catching.

This was where Akira lived, in the weightless freedom of his whole body working to lift him up and throw him forward.

He took two games before Tanaka seemed to figure out how much trouble he was in, and Akira bared his teeth when the next shot spun off the face of his racquet at an angle he’d never intended. So did the next one, and the fourth game was Tanaka’s.

Tachibana-san beckoned him over to the bench, eyes sharp. “You can’t cancel that spin if you hit the ball back as fast as you usually do. Tanaka’s using your own speed against you. Be as fast as you need, to catch the balls, but keep them on your racquet as long as you can, so the spin dies.”

Akira frowned, swiping the back of his arm over his forehead; the heat was getting heavier as the day wore on and the sun climbed over the surrounding trees. “Those balls are too sharp to keep for long.”

His captain smiled. “Not if you’re moving forward when you catch them.” Akira forgot the heat for a moment and straightened up, as understanding dawned. Tachibana-san gave him a nod, eyes glinting. “Go on, Kamio. Show them.”

Akira knew he was smirking as he took the court again, but he didn’t really care to stop. This was Fudoumine’s edge. Match after match, all this summer, Tachibana-san had showed them how to win. How to find their strengths, and how to play them, and how to find the holes in an opponent’s game. Having Tachibana-san there on the coach’s bench, watching, was like having a downhill under his feet, when he ran. It carried him forward.

It carried him forward again, now, as Kamio pushed himself faster, not just to catch each return, but to set himself behind it and dash forward against it, holding those balls against his gut each time until the wicked spin fell and he could cut them back over the net to one side and the other, wearing Tanaka down. Sweat was running down Akira’s spine under his shirt, now, but his breath was still light in his lungs, quick and easy as his feet against the court.

Tanaka kept one more service game, but the last three flashed by into Akira’s hands, perfectly balanced on the edge of his speed. When the set was called, Akira tossed back his sweat-soaked hair and laughed. This was theirs, this triumph, this unstoppable momentum. He turned toward the sidelines, and his team waiting there, and lifted a fist. They threw back a cheer, and Tachibana-san smiled at them.

Fudoumine would win this one.


Tanaka came back to where Shishigaku had gathered on the bench at their side of the court, and thumped down beside Senri, panting for breath. “Okay,” he said, catching up his water bottle for a long swallow. “Now I see why you wanted me to take Singles Three against them.” He pulled out his towel and rubbed vigorously at his damp hair.

Senri snorted as he watched his Doubles Two pair sort themselves out on the court, ready to start. “Yeah. And they still managed to out-flank us. They’ve improved since Regionals.” The tall Fudoumine player threw the ball up and served, fast and deep to the corner, his slender partner watching Senri’s own pair like a hawk. Both the Fudoumine players were smiling a little, anticipatory, confident. Shigaki and Kushiyama, on the other hand, were both wary, shaken by their vice-captain losing 3-6 in the very first match. Senri sighed. “Damn Kippei, and the way he messes with people’s heads.”

Tanaka emerged from under his towel, dark hair sticking up, and gave him a long look. “You can’t tell me that his players are this good just because Tachibana is good at morale-building.” He took a look at how the game was shaping up and winced as the short Fudoumine player slid out of his big partner’s shadow and slammed the ball right down the center line with perfect timing. Senri’s mouth twisted in silent agreement. One game gone in barely five minutes.

“It isn’t just morale,” he answered quietly as Goumoto-sensei made vigorous ‘shape up’ gestures at Shigaki and Kushiyama. “And Kippei doesn’t just front-load his matches to play it safe. I’m betting that red-head is one of the strongest of Fudoumine, maybe only second to Kippei himself. Kippei wanted to rock our nerve and encourage his own team, and it worked.”

Tanaka’s hands tightened around his towel as the Fudoumine pair hammered another ball past their opponents. “So it’ll be down to you, in Singles Two, won’t it? To turn this around.” He shot Senri a sidelong look and added, very quietly, “If you can.”

Senri gave his vice-captain a wry smile. “We’ll see, won’t we? But it might not be quite that bad.” He nodded toward the court, where their pair were finally shaking off their shock and pulling together. Kushiyama flicked a signal at Shigaki, who closed on the net with a fierce expression to engage the littler player in a duel of short drives—right up until the moment that he melted aside to let Kushiyama dart forward, and smash the ball past both Fudoumine players like a bullet.

…or at least that was how the move usually went.

On the sidelines, Kippei raised his hand and Fudoumine’s taller player met the smash, which none of their opponents except Higa’s Kai had been able to return, with bared teeth, and drove it back one handed. It blasted straight through Shigaki’s attempt to defend.

“Chitose,” Tanaka said, very levelly, “did I just see that?”

Senri ran a hand through his hair and sighed. “If you just saw that guy return Kushiyama’s strongest shot and blow the racquet right out of Shigaki’s hand, then yes.” Which brought them to three games to one, in Fudoumine’s favor, and left Chitose’s Doubles Two pair shaken up all over again. Senri really was going to strangle Kippei for taking all his alarming charisma and strategic sense off to lead another team.

“Who the hell are these guys?” Tanaka demanded, sounding torn right down the middle between being indignant and being appalled. “I’d never even heard of Fudoumine before this year! Where did they come from?”

Senri hooked his toes under the edge of the fence in front of them and leaned back on his hands, staring up at the brutally clear blue of the sky. “If what I hear about them getting into fights last year is right,” he mused, “I’d bet there was some kind of mismanagement going on in the club, that these kids were victim of, and Kippei wouldn’t stand for. So these guys probably think he hung the sun in the sky, and they worked their asses off for him. You add to that the obvious fact that Kippei’s the one making strategy for every game, and that they trust him to follow it, and you’ve got a really tight, dedicated team.” One that wasn’t Shishigaku. He glanced back down, and a sharp twinge of betrayal tore lose from his control as Shigaki faltered and Kushiyama was a little too slow to come forward and catch the ball he missed.

Tanaka was quiet for a moment, looking steadily at him. Eventually, he took a long swallow from his water bottle and rested his elbows on his knees. “That really casual tone isn’t fooling anyone, you know,” he said quietly. “Are you going to keep your temper enough to play Tachibana with a clear head?”

Senri closed his eyes as dismayed exclamations went up all around them, from his club. Four games to one, now. “As long as Kippei isn’t too much of an idiot,” he said lightly.

“Great,” Tanaka grumbled. “In other words, no.” He kicked Senri’s foot lightly. “Sit up straight and watch your damn team, Chitose. Appearances to the contrary, this round is about more than your grudge-match.”

Senri obediently pushed himself back upright. “I don’t know why Goumoto-sensei didn’t just make you captain, this year.”

“Because you’d never take directions from anyone but Tachibana.”

Senri’s head whipped around and he stared at Tanaka. Tanaka looked back, unblinking. “I sure as hell wouldn’t want to try to get you to do what I said,” he added, “so there was nothing to do but make you captain yourself.”

Senri sat very still under the weight of sudden memory, of old plans to be Kippei’s vice-captain, in their third year, and rag on him thoroughly, and lighten up Kippei’s seriousness—for the good of the team of course. Finally he shrugged out from under the weight and managed, “And you got nailed down to be the responsible one, huh?”

“Yeah.” Tanaka stowed away his towel and water, eyes on the match again. “So you’re not the only one who’s kind of pissed off at Tachibana for jumping ship on us.”

“Well,” Senri said after a long moment. “I’ll try not to make too much more work for you.”

He watched with a calm expression as Kushiyama and Shigaki wrested one more game from Fudoumine’s Doubles Two pair, and fought to the last, grim point for the final game. He came forward to meet them as they left the court, sympathetic and encouraging. He nodded reassurance to Goumoto-sensei’s faintly worried frown, and fished out his racquet, and sauntered onto the court with every appearance of ease. And he suppressed a shiver of anticipation as Kippei finally stood up from the coach’s bench. He’d tried to take care of the team, this year, and he was glad for all of them that they’d made it to Nationals again, but this match had been his real goal from the start.

Kippei was the only one he thought could help him find his real game again.


Kippei knew Senri was still angry at him (of course he was!), because Senri was smiling but not smiling at anyone. Nevertheless, when they met at the net, their hands wrapped around each other’s forearms, easy and familiar, and Kippei had to swallow a little hard. “Senri,” he said quietly. “It’s good to see you on the court again.”

Senri’s lazy grin sent a tingle of anticipation through him. “Likewise. And I’ll tell you something right now, Kippei.” Those dark eyes turned hard, and his hand tightened on Kippei’s arm. “The one thing I won’t forgive is you holding back. Understand?”

Kippei sucked in a quick breath, stifling his immediate protest. That was something more than one opponent had said to him, and some part of him knew he should have expected it from Senri, too. He couldn’t help remembering that moment of sinking cold, though, when he’d heard Senri had been permanently injured, had dropped the tennis club because of it. It took a few seconds of fighting that memory before he could bring himself to say, low, “All right.” Senri nodded back firmly.

“Good. Then let’s play this game.”

Kippei set himself on his side of the court, to receive. Senri tossed the ball up and his body arched into a long, easy curve, and suddenly it was like they’d never been apart. Kippei knew where the serve was coming in, was moving without thought to meet the tricky curve of its bounce and slam it back over the net. Like breathing out after breathing in, Senri was across the court to catch the ball, teeth flashing as his grin turned fierce. Kippei stretched into the return and a helpless laugh caught in his throat.

He’d missed this so much.

“Getting old and creaky, there, Kippei?” Senri taunted when he sliced the ball past Kippei for the first point. Kippei snorted, shifting his grip lightly on his racquet.

“See if you can do it twice!”

The next point was his, with a return ace that tore past before Senri could spin to catch it.

“Who’s slow and creaky, again?”

“Either that or fast and clumsy,” Senri shot back, and served again, fast and sure. “You need to get some style, Kippei!”

The banter was comfortable and familiar, but the second time Kippei took a point he’d expected Senri to catch, the oddness caught Kippei’s attention. Both times, Senri should have been able to return with a backhand; the second time, Kippei had actually been hoping for a cross shot to the corner of his court, so he could get a good angle for his return.

Both shots had been to Senri’s right side.

The first game went to Fudoumine, and Kippei eyed his old partner as he fished out a ball to serve. If he was right about this…

He served with all his strength, hard and fast toward Senri’s right side. And Senri hesitated just a moment too long, wobbling almost imperceptibly as he turned much further than he should have needed to. If he’d been able to see clearly on his right side, that is.

Kippei’s throat closed for a moment, and his hand clenched around the next ball. He couldn’t do anything to fix this. And he wouldn’t insult his friend by playing at less than full strength. But he could confine his shots to Senri’s left side, and put them back on even footing. It wouldn’t change what he’d done, nothing could fix that, but he could at least play evenly!

It was hard. His tennis wasn’t built on restraint or calculation. It was built on strength and strategy, hand in hand, and strategy said to aim for the right. The knowledge of his own guilt was sufficient to turn him back, but it made some of his shots awkward, and when he nearly tripped, spinning to catch a ball with his backhand instead of his fore, Senri called, “Did you forget how to tie your shoelaces, too, without me to remind you?”

Down one game already and two points behind Senri in the current one, Kippei had to admit Senri had cause to rag on him, and his mouth quirked. “Maybe.”

Senri’s eyes narrowed abruptly, and Kippei scolded himself for showing his own disturbance.

And all of a sudden, balls were coming relentlessly at his forehand side. The side that made it easiest to return to Senri’s right. Kippei scowled across the net at his friend, and stubbornly drove himself to get far enough behind each ball to return left instead. It cost him the last point of the third game, when Senri spun the ball hard and Kippei’s return went into the net. Senri straightened up, face dark.

“Goddamn it, Kippei!”

“Shut up, Senri!” Kippei snapped back pointing a warning finger at his friend. “I’m not aiming at the side you’re half blind on!”

Senri sliced his hand through the air. “And how the fuck am I supposed to figure out how to compensate for that if you won’t, you asshole?” he demanded furiously.

Kippei stopped short, staring. “You…” Senri wanted… Kippei’s help?

Senri was glaring. “I told you at the start, damn it! The one thing I won’t forgive is you holding back, so get your head out of your ass and play like you mean it!” He let out a harsh breath and finished, lower, “Or don’t you mean it, any more?”

“No, that’s not…!” Kippei ran a hand through his hair, thoughts jumbled into a confused pile-up. He hadn’t expected this. “You… do you think you can?” he finally asked, a little hesitant. He was sure, by now, that Senri’s peripheral vision on the right was significantly reduced.3

His friend lifted his chin, mouth hard and proud. “Who do you think you’re talking to, Kippei? Just play full out, so I can, too.”

It hit Kippei abruptly that, just as he’d been holding himself back, so had Senri. Senri wasn’t playing with the weight or speed of no-self. “Senri…”

“Just play, Kippei,” Senri said, and his voice was flat, but his eyes on Kippei were intent, waiting, demanding.

Kippei took a deep breath. If this was what Senri wanted, then he’d do it. “All right.”

Senri nodded shortly and stalked back in his side of the court to receive. When he turned around, poised and still, Kippei felt his spine straightening and his shoulders settling. He knew that stance, knew the weight of Senri’s focus when he reached down into himself for the blazing reflexes of no-self, and played like nothing could stop him. Not his opponent, not his injury, not gravity itself. Kippei threw the ball up and answered that focus with all the wild force and eagerness Senri’s game had always called out of him. The ball tore the air toward Senri’s right side.

And Senri… was there. Even though he hadn’t turned, probably couldn’t see the ball, his racquet was there, right where it needed to be, and the ball was singing back over the net on a perfect line.

This rally was twice as fierce as their first, and Kippei threw himself into it without restraint. It felt like he was being pulled forward, unable to resist the speed and brilliance. It was brutal. It was incredible. He never wanted to stop. He could hear the cheering from the side of the court, knew both teams were on their feet and shouting for their captains, but it was distant. Right now there was only Senri, and the fight between them as they clawed for control of the ball. The sixth game reached deuce seven times before Kippei slammed two consecutive points past Senri’s razor-sharp defense.

And though Senri faltered now and then to start with, as the match went on he answered the shots on his right side steadier, faster, until his returns were as sure as they’d ever been, settling solidly into place once more. Now Kippei understood. Senri had needed him, needed someone whose game he knew as well as his own, who could still push him to the edge. He’d needed the familiarity and force of Kippei’s tennis to help him find the edge again. Kippei had been wrong; he was exactly the one, the only one, who could help fix what he’d done. It was the absolution he’d never thought was possible, and it washed away every hesitation until he was driving shot after wild, glorious shot toward Senri, without fear. This was his partner, his rival, the one he would never give up to.

It wasn’t until the referee called the set, 7-5 in Senri’s favor, that Kippei remembered he’d started the real match one game down. Damn it. He met Senri at the net, panting for breath, and seized his hand. “Your set this time. Don’t get cocky; I’ll take it back next time we play.”

Senri laughed, just as breathless. “A win is a win, and don’t you forget it. And next time I’d better not have to kick your ass to get you to play for real.” He hauled Kippei in and they pounded each other on the back, grinning like madmen.

“You won’t,” Kippei promised, holding Senri off at arm’s length. “I’m sorry I left like that,” he added, quieter. “And I’m sorry I held back. You had every right to kick my ass for that. I didn’t understand.”

“Ah, that’s okay. You’ve always been a little slow.” Senri waved a magnanimous hand, and laughed when Kippei slugged him in the shoulder.

It was hard to pull away, to turn back toward their separate teams, and Kippei flushed a little when he saw the lingering shock on his players’ faces as they stood up against the short, wire fence at the edge of the court. That had been a lot less dignified than they were used to expecting of him, he supposed.

He still couldn’t quite stop grinning.


Kamio Akira watched the Doubles One match getting started and shared a rueful look with Shinji. Mori and Uchimura were off balance, and the Shishigaku pair were pressing their advantage ruthlessly. From the coach’s bench, in front of them, Tachibana-san sighed softly.

“If I’d had any idea I might be playing that kind of match again, I’d have tried to explain my old style in a little more detail,” he murmured.

“It wasn’t the style, Tachibana-san,” Shinji said flatly.

Their captain turned his head a little, brow arched at them.

“It wasn’t, really,” Ishida put in, rubbing a hand over the back of his neck. “I mean, it was an intense game. It was amazing! But… it’s you. We weren’t too surprised by that part.”

“What was the surprise then?” Tachibana-san sounded amused, even as they all watched Shishigaku take the first game and sweep into the second, pressing Mori and Uchimura hard.

“Well, I mean… we’ve um…”

“It was kind of a shock to hear you calling another player names like that,” Sakurai came to his partner’s rescue as Ishida started turning red.

Tachibana-san cleared his throat. “Ah. That.”

Akira swore Tachibana-san was turning a little red, too, which was a little alarming, coming from their normally collected captain.

“Senri and I only ever really did that with each other. I… didn’t honestly think we’d ever play like that again, though.” Tachibana-san glanced over at the corner of the fence, under the trees, where the Shishigaku club was spread out, Chitose sprawled on the walk beside the rest of his team, and Akira sighed.

“So, does this mean it’s okay for me to call Kaidou ‘viper’ from now on?” he asked, joking, and relaxed when Tachibana-san laughed out loud, distracted again from his painful history with the player who was so obviously still his best friend and best rival.

“Only if both of you can keep your tempers while doing it!”

“So, no,” Shinji translated. He leaned his shoulder briefly against Akira’s though, silent approval for helping their captain settle after that incredible game they’d just watched.

Mori and Uchimura were settling down, too, finding their feet again and pushing back against the Shishigaku pair. Akira nodded with satisfaction as Uchimura broke off his vicious short-range volley with his Shishigaku opponent and fell aside to let Mori slam the point home, catching the other pair off guard. Shinji, though, frowned at the scoreboard and caught Akira’s eye, shaking his head faintly. Akira hesitated, but when the Shishigaku pair dashed into a solid two-up formation and took another point, he growled grudging agreement.

Tachibana-san glanced back at them again. “Do you see it?”

“Both pairs are really closely matched,” Akira said for both of them. “And Mori and Uchimura are down two games.”

“Exactly.” Those straight shoulders didn’t slump, but Tachibana-san’s voice got quieter as he said, “Because of my miscalculation, Mori and Uchimura had a handicap at the beginning, and they’ve lost ground it will be very hard to regain.”

“The last match will be ours,” Shinji said levelly, eyes fixed on the court. It was encouragement, an offer of confidence, and the smile Tachibana-san shot them over his shoulder gave it back doubled.

“Of course it will.”

Akira felt the team steady around him, upheld by that confidence. Not for the first time this summer, he wondered what the hell they were going to do next year, when Tachibana-san would have graduated.

Again, Shinji’s shoulder brushed his, and Akira glanced over to see the faint smile on Shinji’s lips, though he hadn’t looked away from the court. Akira grinned back for a moment. Yeah, maybe together they’d manage. It wouldn’t be the same, but… maybe they could still do it. Especially since Akira was pretty sure a few of the onlookers clustered on the little hill south of the court were from Fudoumine. They were gawking instead of cheering, but Akira figured it was a start.

Fudoumine would keep going.


“That was not a brand new pair,” Nakamura declared flatly, throwing Oonita’s water to him as his partner collapsed on the bench panting. “Why haven’t we heard about them before?”

“I heard,” Oonita said between swallows, “they played Seigaku’s Ooishi and Kikumaru early on this season. Took four games off them.”

“Kippei found some good talent, and he’s had them training hard, I bet,” Chitose murmured, with a lazy smile at the opponent’s coach’s bench.

Tanaka Keiichi rolled his eyes. No one had ever been entirely sure, watching Chitose and Tachibana play, whether to call for a fire-truck or tell them to get a room, and that clearly hadn’t changed just because of a year apart.

He was glad to see it.

“Ihara,” he called to their second year singles player, “looks like it’s up to you.”

“Sure thing, senpai,” Ihara said coolly, testing the gut of his racquet.

Keiichi pursed his lips, wanting to remind Ihara to be careful, but if Ihara hadn’t taken enough note of one after another of his teammates coming back off the court wrung out and half-shocked, whether they’d won or not, then he’d just have to learn the hard way. He knew Ihara didn’t think too highly of the casual tone they’d all fallen into this year, what with Chitose as captain. He was probably going to be an absolute demon as captain, next year. But he really needed stop taking other players quite so much at face value.

“Is he going to be okay?” Nakamura muttered, as Ihara strode out onto the court and shook hands briskly with his dark-haired opponent “I know we thought Tachibana would completely front-load their line-up, so Doubles One and Singles One would be weaker, but I’m telling you Tanaka, if that pair hadn’t been off their stride, at first, I don’t know if we would have won.”

Nakamura and Oonita hadn’t lost a match yet, this season. Not even to those bastards from Higa. Only one other pair had even pushed them to a 7-5 score, like the one that had finished this match. “I guess we’ll see,” Keiichi said quietly, watching the first serve.

The whole match was a quiet one. Neither opponent had a word to say to the other, and Fudoumine was sitting back with apparently perfect confidence, while Keiichi’s own team were all just about holding their breaths. It looked like Ihara was holding his own, though; at least Ibu didn’t seem to be driving the pace. Fudoumine’s confidence made Keiichi watch closely, though, and he cursed softly when he realized that Ibu wasn’t drawing the rallies out because he couldn’t finish them.

“What?” Nakamura demanded, glancing at him.

Chitose chuckled, leaning back with his hands clasped around his knee as he watched. “That kid’s a vicious one. It’ll be right about… now.”

Ihara completely missed what should have been an easy return.

It happened again, as they watched. And again. “Repetitive motion,” Nakamura finally said, frowning. “He’s forcing exactly the same motion to return his shots, over and over.”

“Alternating over and under, too, until the muscles just freeze up,” Chitose agreed, eyes sharp on the Fudoumine player, for all his lazy pose. “Goumoto-sensei sees it.”

Indeed, their coach had called Ihara over for a few words, after which Ihara stalked back out onto the court, glaring fit to fry his opponent to a cinder. Ibu, Keiichi couldn’t help noticing, was smiling faintly. “Tachibana isn’t the only one over there who knows a little about psychological games,” he said dryly.

“Mmm.” Chitose eyed Tachibana thoughtfully, across the court. “Kippei found a team full of fighters, that’s for sure.”

Found them and sharpened their edge, Keiichi thought, and did it at full tilt for a year, with no Chitose around to take up his energy. Suddenly, this year’s Fudoumine made much more sense to him.

With that thought in mind, he was less surprised than the rest of the team when Ibu started pushing the pace ruthlessly, taking three points in a row with a sharp twist serve, catching Ihara’s subtle low slice without a blink, brushing a delicate drop shot over the net just when Ihara was wound up from returning a series of fast, hard drives. It was like watching a musician playing his instrument.

By the time Ibu won, six games to four, no one was really surprised.

They all lined up properly to end the round, and Keiichi tried to decide whether he was more irritated that they’d been beaten by the team their own ace had run off and formed, or more satisfied that at least it was their ace’s team they’d lost to. The vivid triumph on the faces of the team across the net actually helped; clearly they thought defeating Shishigaku meant something. His amusement at the way Chitose and Tachibana eyed each other, hands still clasped over the net, looking like they’d be perfectly happy to go another round, also helped. When Tachibana’s vice-captain eyed those clasped hands and stirred restlessly, like he wanted to pull his captain away from Chitose, Keiichi’s sense of the ridiculous revived all the way, and he chuckled.

It was a good thing he’d recovered his equanimity, because as they were packing up, he had to go collect his nominal captain from among Fudoumine.

“You realize, if you lose after this, I’m going to kick your ass,” Chitose was saying as Keiichi reached them.

Tachibana laughed. “You can try.”

“Asshole.”

“Jerk.”

“Chicken.”

“Nag.”

“When are you coming home, Kippei?” Chitose asked, suddenly serious. Keiichi winced a little at the flash of pain and conflict over Tachibana’s face. It wasn’t only on the court that those two were a little brutal with each other.

As Tachibana was drawing breath for whatever reply he might have made, though, it was his red-haired vice-captain who stepped forward. “Next year,” he said firmly.

Tachibana turned his head, brows lifting, but the red-head stood firm, looking up at him steadily. “We’d lose you next year anyway, once you graduated,” he said, and glanced at Chitose. “And this is… it’s something you need, Tachibana-san. We could all see that.” Then he lifted his chin and glowered at Chitose. “But until then, Tachibana-san is captain of Fudoumine!”

After a long moment, Chitose smiled. “Yeah. Okay. I can wait that long.”

“Do I get any say in this?” Tachibana asked mildly, but he smiled and rumpled his vice-captain’s hair when the kid turned red. “I’m Fudoumine’s coach, as well as captain. I’ll stay until I graduate.” He looked up at Chitose, eyes suddenly burning the way they did on the court. “And Fudoumine will carry Shishigaku’s honor along with our own, in this tournament.”

Chitose nodded, though his smile was tilted, and Tachibana gathered up his team with a single gesture. They fell in behind him as he strode down the tree-lined walkway, heads high despite having to face Shitenhouji next. Keiichi sighed a bit wistfully; he’d have really liked to have had a captain like that, this year.

“He’s so damn old-fashioned, sometimes,” Chitose muttered, shaking his head, and clapped Keiichi on the shoulder. “Well, come on, then. Kaa-san said she’d drop Miyuki off at the hotel tonight, so she can watch the second day matches; I should be there when she comes, so she doesn’t destroy the place or anything. Ihara!” he called. “Quit sulking and come eat dinner!”

Keiichi sighed a little and went to direct packing up the team’s bus, turning in their paperwork, and all the other little details Chitose was so bad at. He was really looking forward to next year.

Watching Fudoumine made him remember what it was like to play on a team with both Chitose and Tachibana, and he wanted to feel that again.

Round Two: Rokkaku vs. Higa

Kite Eishirou watched with quiet satisfaction as his club cut through the chattering crowd of Nationals like divers through the water, quick and confident. The first round had gone just as he’d predicted, even without watching, and his accuracy had calmed his team’s nerves. They walked straight and proud, now, among the clutter of Kantou teams.

“Rokkaku first, then,” Kai remarked, strolling at Eishirou’s shoulder with his hands jammed into his pockets. “You sure about putting Tanishi in for Singles Three? I mean, we’ve got you and Rin for Two and One; I haven’t heard Rokkaku was that strong in singles.” He cocked an eye up at Eishirou under the brim of his cap, obviously wanting to know if his captain was holding out on him.

Eishirou smiled faintly. “Tanishi-kun will simply hedge our bets.” He would be cautious, even though he hadn’t heard anything singular about Rokkaku’s young Aoi. There must have been some reason to make a first-year their captain, after all.

Their court for this round was at the far end of the line of courts, and the sun was falling full across it as the afternoon drew on. The hard surface sent up little shimmers of heat. Eishirou nodded with silent satisfaction, as they filed in through the gate and lined up across from Rokkaku, Saotome trailing in their wake to thump down on the coach’s bench. None of these teams who lived and trained on central Honshu would cope with the day’s heat as well as a team from Okinawa. Despite that, he measured the members of Rokkaku carefully, as they bowed to each other. He noted the powerful leg muscles of one, the long arms and sharp eyes of another, the eagerness of Aoi, youngest of them all but bizarrely well-grown for a first-year. Most of all, he noted that Saeki, the vice-captain and the one who’d calmed Aoi all during the place drawing for Nationals, was watching his opponents just as intently as Eishirou.

That would be the player to watch for, all right, and no guarantee where Saeki might show up.

The referee called the names for Singles Three and Eishirou snorted to himself as the club retired to their side of the court, outside the low fence that topped the retaining wall on that end. He had counted on Saeki not being Singles Three, but that was only because of the downright monotonous persistence with which Aoi seemed to take that slot. “Set the pace for us, Tanishi-kun,” he murmured, as he passed, and Tanishi nodded, eyes glittering as they fixed on his bouncing opponent.

Aoi set himself and served, quick and respectably precise, but nothing Tanishi couldn’t catch. Eishirou nodded with satisfaction as a brief rally ended in Tanishi’s ball blasting past Aoi’s foot, hard enough to scuff the court. The next point went almost as quickly.

“That’s their captain?” Kai drawled, draped over the fence beside him. “Seriously?”

“He’s not unskilled,” Eishirou pointed out. “And he doesn’t seem concerned, yet.” More importantly, neither Rokkaku’s ancient coach nor Saeki seemed especially worried as the first game went to Tanishi.

“Is that all you’ve got?” Tanishi demanded, lip curled as he pulled out one of his own balls to serve.

Aoi was grinning cheerfully. “Oh, I always lose the first few games! I play best when I’m under pressure.”

“Cocky little bastard,” Chinen muttered through his teeth, hands closing tight around the top of the fence. “His team, too.”

“Mm.” Eishirou tilted a brow up as he watched Rokkaku. Most of them were rolling their eyes and laughing, obviously expecting this little quirk. But Saeki’s laugh seemed a bit forced, as he watched Tanishi’s face darken. Eishirou smiled. They’d just have to prove his concerns right and rattle the rest of these too-casual types. That would be a good pace-setter indeed.

“You want pressure?” Tanishi growled. “I’ll show you some pressure, runt!” He leaped for the serve, meeting the ball and holding it on his gut as he whipped the racquet down, whole body contracting, and Eishirou made a soft sound of approval. A few Big Bang serves should give Tanishi a comfortable lead.

Tanishi took the game in four service aces that left Aoi shaking out his stinging hand, racquet knocked nearly off the court.

“That’s a pretty good serve, all right,” he agreed, so matter-of-fact that half of Higa glowered at him suspiciously, suspecting mockery. “Okay, then!” Aoi took a deep breath, and declared. “If I don’t win the next game, I’m not allowed to ask any girls out for a month!” He trotted back to his service line and bounced his ball a few times, suddenly much more focused.

Kai was choking on a swallow of water. “That’s their captain?” he wheezed, pounding his chest. “You’re fucking kidding me!”

Hirakoba, lounging in a sprawl of long limbs and pale hair under one of the trees behind them, was sniggering. “I guess that one really did get an early start on his growth spurt.”

Kai’s eyes were turning hard under the edge of his cap, though, and his smile had a cutting edge as he leaned over the fence and yelled, “Show him what kind of game this is, Tanishi!”

Tanishi was already snarling, driving the ball back at Aoi. Aoi just smiled, cocky and happy, and his next ball hit the top of the net, leaped up and just barely tipped over. “Don’t underestimate me,” he warned.

And then he started.

“Back at you,” Tanishi said, already at the net, and batted the ball back over to take the point.

Eishirou folded his arms, listening with satisfaction to the sudden buzz from the other side of the court, as Rokkaku asked each other what had just happened. He didn’t expect them to figure it out any time soon. Tanishi’s Shukuchihou was smooth and fast, for all his bulk, hard for even his teammates to follow when he was moving forward on the court.

Higa was cheering as Tanishi took another point, and another before Aoi finally gave up on his cord ball and settled down to fight it out with deeper drives. At least the kid finally looked focused, and Kai and Chinen were both relaxing from their edge of fury at not being taken seriously. Aoi wrestled two points away from Tanishi, but the third game went to Higa, and Tanishi was still playing hot and angry. The fourth game went fast, in a bruising string of Big Bang serves. Eishirou made a thoughtful sound, and Kai cocked an eye up at him.

“What? It’s almost in the bag, isn’t it?”

“Perhaps it’s just as well if Tanishi finishes this quickly, yes,” Eishirou allowed, watching closely as Aoi fell back to serve. “Aoi-kun is starting to get used to his strength and range.”

“Already?” Kai straightened up, startled, and Eishirou shook his head just a little at his vice-captain’s lack of observation whenever he wasn’t the one actually playing.

“Rokkaku is always a strong contender in their own region, and often at Nationals. Don’t underestimate them just because one of them acts like he’s thinking with the wrong head.”

“Well, seriously, what am I supposed to think when he’s prancing around the court all grinning and running on about his dates?” Kai grumbled, hanging over the sun-heated fence again with an eloquent slouch.

“Maybe the kid actually enjoys playing tennis,” Hirakoba needled from under his tree, and Kai gave him a hard look over his shoulder.

“Don’t enjoy yourself so much you forget what we’re here for,” he ordered, and Hirakoba waved a lazy hand, leaning back in the shade.

Eishirou listened with half an ear, most of his attention on the court. Aoi clearly still didn’t know how to read Tanishi’s forward movement, but, perhaps on instinct, he was starting to aim for the corners, trying to get the ball past Tanishi’s range. It was working. The fifth game was close, but Aoi took the last two points with deep drives and pumped a fist in the air triumphantly as his first win was called.

Tanishi’s teeth were bared, and he didn’t even glance at their coach, or at Eishirou. He took his service game with a string of Big Bangs that blew Aoi’s racquet out of his hand with every shot. Eishirou sighed to himself, as Tanishi and Aoi dove straight into the seventh game without pausing. He would never wish to reduce the drive and motivation of his team members, but he did wish, every now and then, that more of them would remember to pace themselves.

Okinawa had decades of resentment built up, though, and he didn’t pretend he hadn’t known exactly what he was doing when he’d laid his hand on that bitter anger to drive his team to Nationals.

“Still can’t figure out why this kid is captain,” Kai muttered, folding his arms on the fence and resting his chin on them. “He’s nothing special. No strategy at all.”

Eishirou pushed his glasses up his nose and looked sidelong at his vice-captain. “And you have what familiarity with strategy, to judge this?”

“Hey!” Kai was grinning, though. “But, I mean, look at him. He’s figured out to hit to the corners, you’d think he’d know to alternate the corners with that cord ball of his, to make Tanishi run around and wear him out.”

“He does seem very… straightforward,” Eishirou allowed, a bit dryly. And a good thing, too. Tanishi had spent enough of his endurance, serving with such demanding shots every time, that if Aoi had had the sense to wear him down until those serves lost their full force, the game might have been in doubt. Fortunately that didn’t seem to occur to Aoi.

Eishirou had to admit, he couldn’t see what might have possessed anyone to make this boy captain, either, or what would make a reasonably strong team follow him. Perhaps the jokes he’d heard here and there, about Rokkaku’s coach getting senile, were actually true.

Aoi did take the seventh game, but the eighth was another of Tanishi’s service games, and he wasn’t fatally worn down yet. Eishirou smiled as the match was called in Higa’s favor and his club erupted into cheers around him. Chinen slapped hands with Tanishi as he came off the court, passing him a water bottle. “Good work,” Eishirou told him, and Tanishi bobbed his head, breathless but nearly glowing with the victory. Eishirou smiled just a little. This was how it should be. “Aragaki, Shiranui,” he called. “You’re up. Wear them down.”

His Doubles Two pair grinned like sharks, twirling their racquets. There hadn’t been a single pair who could outlast them in any tournament this year. “Sure thing, Buchou,” Aragaki said.

“Shudou-Kisarazu pair versus the Shiranui-Aragaki pair,” the referee called, and the Rokkaku pair came to the net to shake hands. It was the lean player with long hair and the compact, muscled one who looked like he should have been a model, all sun-gilded hair and easy smile.

“Easy meat,” Chinen drawled.

“We’ll see,” Eishirou murmured, watching as the match started.

The Rokkaku pair were good. The long-haired player—Ryou his partner called him, must be Kisarazu—he played up front, light on his feet. He took the first point with a subtle, curving shot over the net. His partner held the back with a solid defense that even Aragaki’s drives were having trouble getting through.

“Bets on how long the Rokkaku pair is going to last?” Kai asked lightly, and Tanishi laughed. Eishirou made a noncommittal sound, which his team only expected of him. This time, though, it was genuine. This match was a risk. Of course, the game itself was always a risk, but as another of Kisarazu’s long-floating slices drifted over Shiranui’s racquet, Eishirou knew this one would be closer than he liked. His pair was more flexible, changing formation quicker and smoother, but they just didn’t have the edge of technique that Kisarazu brought his own pair.

On the other hand, he smiled to himself as Shiranui reached the net in time to return a tricky drop shot, Higa still had advantages. Shiranui’s Shukuchihou might not be as polished as Tanishi’s or Chinen’s, and Aragaki might not have mastered it at all, but in doubles it was still enough and his team knew how to use even small advantages ruthlessly.

“What is that movement?” Kisarazu demanded of thin air, shoving back his hair with clear exasperation. A wave of chuckles swept Higa’s club, smug and pleased, and Eishirou allowed himself a small smile.

“Shukuchihou.”

Eishirou stiffened, and heads whipped around as the creaky voice of Rokkaku’s coach drifted over the court, and the old man took a sip of his tea, completely unconcerned. “It’s a way of moving, found in Okinawan martial arts,” he added, “to approach an opponent swiftly or unnoticed. Far more efficient than the natural movement of running, it wastes no motion in kicking against the ground. One falls forward with the force of gravity, as it were.”

Kai hissed, beside him. “That dried up, old…”

“They can’t counter it, in doubles,” Eishirou cut over him, clear enough to be heard by his team. As they settled, though, he stayed tense; for this to be revealed during a doubles match only meant the singles players would have longer to think about the implications. Saeki, at least, knew it, too; he was up against the fence, watching sharply as the pairs rallied for another point. And there wasn’t a damn thing they could do about it right now. Eishirou cast a cold eye over the Rokkaku team, searching for the weak point, considering how best to exploit whatever he found.

And then he saw Saotome’s gesture to Shiranui, fingers flicking at Rokkaku’s coach, instructing Shiranui to aim for the old man, and his hands closed on the fence, white-knuckled.

“What?” Kai asked softly, drawing close against his shoulder, eyes sharp. “We knew we’d probably need it against Rokkaku.”

“It’s too early,” Eishirou said between his teeth, hanging on to his impassive expression by his fingernails. “It will unsettle this pair, yes, but there’s the other pair and Saeki still to play, and they’re too likely to be focused by their anger instead of distracted. It’s too high a risk just for some idiot notion of revenge; we should save this for the critical match, damn it Shiranui look at me.” If he could catch Shiranui’s eye, he could countermand the order.

But Shiranui, like the rest of the team, was used to this tactic, knew they’d planned for it, and followed their coach’s directions as Doubles Two started into the second game.

The old man was thrown straight off his bench by the ball that caught him in the face.

At almost any other point in the game, Eishirou would have felt some satisfaction in the sudden disorder of Rokkaku’s club as they rushed onto the court, match forgotten, gathering around their coach. When he saw the way Saeki’s head came up to focus like a sighting laser on Higa, though, Eishirou just sighed under his breath. “Well, that’s torn it,” he muttered to Kai. “At least two matches that are going to be far harder than they should have been just because our fool of a coach can’t keep it in his pants.”

Kai choked, eyes wide under the warm brown frizz of his hair. “Damn. You are pissed off.”

Eishirou looked down on the court coolly. “Yes. And some day very soon, Saotome will know it.”


“Ojii!”

Saeki Koujirou didn’t remember how he got down onto the court, but he was on his knees beside Ojii, hands hovering over their coach’s shoulders, afraid even to touch him.

“Sae!” Someone had his shoulder, shaking him. “Saeki snap out of it! The first aid crew is coming.” Kurobane, that was it. And now Koujirou could hear the referee on his radio to the first aid station, telling them to call an ambulance and bring a stretcher and braces.

“He’s breathing. He’s okay,” Itsuki whispered, across from him. “He’s going to be okay, right?”

Koujirou sucked in a hard breath and made himself lay a hand on Ojii’s arm. “Of course he will,” he managed, only a little husky. “He’ll be fine. They’ll take him to the hospital and he’ll be fine.” He looked around at his team, at Aoi, nearly in tears, at Ryou and Shudou, both shocked and white, racquets abandoned on the court, at Davide, stiff and dangerously still beside his partner, at Kurobane’s furiously clenched jaw.

And then he looked up at the Higa team. The one who’d hit Ojii had his racquet propped casually on his shoulder, and his partner was smirking a little. Koujirou remembered the signal Higa’s coach had made, and glanced over to find him leaning back on his bench with folded arms and a vicious smile.

It had been on purpose.

Rage closed over Koujirou like deep water, like a tsunami wave rushing in, ready to break, dark and vicious. He might have lunged for Higa’s Doubles Two right then and there, if the first aid team hadn’t arrived, gently pushing Rokkaku away from their coach, murmuring quick, incomprehensible reports to each other as they inflated a brace under Ojii’s neck and carefully slid a stretcher under him.

“We’ll get him right to the hospital,” the shorter of them said to the team, kindly. “I’m sure he’ll be fine. There should be room in the ambulance for one or two of you, if you want to come and see for yourself.”

“My match is over, let me go!” Aoi held out his hands, entreating. “I’ll call and let you know as soon as they say anything!”

A very cold part of Koujirou wondered if part of Higa’s plan had been to draw away some of the regulars who hadn’t played yet. Well, they’d find out otherwise. “Yeah, go,” he said. “And let us know where, when you get there; we’ll join you after this round is done. Take Takeuchi with you, and don’t forget your phone,” he called after Aoi as their young captain darted after the stretcher, and scrubbed his hands over his face. “Fuck.”

“Do you want to continue the match,” the referee asked them, hesitant and sympathetic, “or do you want to…”

“We’re not forfeiting.” Koujirou’s voice came out cold and hard, and even his own team rocked back a step from him as he looked up.

“Right.” The referee eyed him like a firework with the fuse sizzling. “Well, if that’s the case, Doubles Two needs to resume play.”

Koujirou snorted as the man retreated rather hastily to his chair, and looked over at Ryou and Shudou. “Can you keep going?”

“We have to,” Ryou said, low, hands wringing around each other. “I mean… Ojii wouldn’t want us to just stop. Would he?”

“Course he wouldn’t.” Kurobane clapped Ryou and Shudou briskly on the shoulders. “Show those Higa bastards that they can’t win this easy.”

Shudou pulled in a long, shaky breath and nodded, stepping back onto the court to pick up his racquet. “Okay.”

“I don’t know if they’re going to get this match back,” Kurobane murmured to Koujirou as the club filed off the court and the remaining team moved back against the fence, lined up behind the empty coach’s bench.

Koujirou watched as Shudou turned the wrong way and missed a drive he would normally have returned easily, and his lips thinned. “You’re right.” He glanced over at Amane, standing on Bane’s far side, absolutely silent, with his arms folded tight. “Are you guys going to be all right?” he asked quietly.

Bane slung his arm around Amane without looking, hand tight on his partner’s shoulder. After a long, still moment, Amane took his first visible breath since Ojii had been hit, and leaned back against the fence and Bane’s arm. Kurobane nodded to Koujirou, perfectly steady though his eyes were still hot.

Kurobane’s support settled Koujirou a little, but when he looked at Itsuki, on his other side, standing with his fingers wound into the links of the fence, tense and miserable, rage flared again. Higa had done this to break his team. And it was possible they’d succeeded, at least in the short term.

He watched the Doubles Two match, jaw tight with silent fury, and when it ended in Rokkaku’s loss, he could only clasp Ryou and Shudou’s shoulders silently as he stalked past them onto the court.

It was Higa’s captain he met at the net, and Kite gave him a cool nod. “I see we were thinking the same thing.”

About the importance of Singles Two, he meant, of course, but Koujirou couldn’t stop his lip curling, and didn’t try. “No, I really don’t believe we think alike at all.” He jerked his head at the Higa coach, sprawled genially on his bench with his arms crossed over his beer gut, at the Doubles Two pair laughing with their teammates now. “Is that really the way your team plays?”

Kite looked back at him levelly. “Higa plays to win.”

“Then Higa just made a big mistake,” Koujirou snarled, and stalked back to his service line. He served lightly, just across the net, and then drove the return deep into the far corner. Kite didn’t turn a hair at either shot, and he was behind each one with that slick movement so many of Higa seemed to use. Koujirou did it again, a drop shot and then a corner drive in the other direction, pushing himself to place each ball precisely, watching, measuring the play and shift of his opponent’s muscles, gauging what that movement demanded.

There were jibes from Higa, now, and Tanishi’s voice called, “You won’t catch our captain that way! He can use Shukuchihou to move in any direction!”

Which meant not all of them could, and Koujirou tucked that thought away before he let himself toss back his head and laugh. The Higa club fell silent, and Koujirou bared his teeth at Kite. “Not a natural movement, hm?” he asked softly, voice carrying in the hush.

Kite’s eyes narrowed.

Koujirou threw himself into the game, working the court from every angle possible to drive Kite side to side, front to back, forcing him to use the technique Koujirou could see was straining his muscles. His wrists ached from turning his racquet to such wildly differing angles, and the first game reached deuce five times before Koujirou took the last point. He knew he was playing recklessly, spending his strength into the game without reservation, to drive Kite to the edge along with him, to use up his endurance on that so very effective but so very demanding movement of Shukuchihou. There was no banter or taunts as the serve changed, just Kite’s cold-eyed acknowledgment as he threw the ball up and leaped for it with a form Koujirou recognized. Big Bang. It hit his racquet like a wall falling, and Koujirou winced at the spike of pain in his wrists as his racquet tore out of his hands.

When he looked across the net this time, Kite was smiling faintly. Koujirou’s lip curled and he set himself to meet the next serve, trying to turn a little with it, take some of the force from the ball. It was still too much, pushed him too far around, but at least he kept his racquet this time. Higa’s club was snickering, obviously not believing anyone could return this serve, but Koujirou had watched the Kantou finals. He couldn’t replicate precisely what Echizen did, but he remembered a little first-year catching Sanada’s Fire. More was possible than anyone had thought, before watching that match, and his focus on the ball narrowed further.

On the third serve, he turned the other way, putting his right shoulder to the ball, bracing his racquet there. The impact was bruising, and he could feel right away he didn’t have enough flex in his gut to return the ball, and it bounced short of the net. A gust of laughter ran through Higa’s club.

Kite wasn’t smiling any more, though.

Koujirou bared his teeth and set his feet again, ready for the last ball. He thought he might just have it, now.

Kite stared over the net at him for a long moment before he cast the ball up to serve. It was the Big Bang again, and Koujirou laughed as it came. He turned to brace his racquet against his shoulder again, but when the ball struck this time, he stepped forward on the left, turning and lunging, holding the ball on his racquet for a long moment before uncoiling to hurl it back. He could feel the flex of the gut through the grip and knew this one would have the force it needed.

The ball hit the net, hard enough to jar the weighted bottom.

The referee called the score, one game all, in dead silence. Fury and satisfaction curled hot through Koujirou, along with the growing strain of such intense play. He would teach Higa just what kind of mistake they’d made, rousing Rokkaku. He whirled and stalked back to his baseline, fishing out a ball, and he felt Kite’s eyes on his back all the way.

The games were brutal, for a match of technique against technique, of Koujirou’s carefully controlled near and far shots against Kite’s Shukuchihou, of that braced and coiling return against the Big Bang. They hammered at each other mercilessly, across the net, pushing and pushing to find the breaking point of bone and muscle. Koujirou thought, distantly, that he might have fallen already if the cold weight of his rage weren’t holding him together. He could feel the burn in his arms and wrists as he twisted his racquet, the trembling in his calves that told him he’d have cramps the moment he stood still, the numbness of his right shoulder that paid for every serve he returned. He could hear the shocked silence of both clubs, watching.

Neither of them had dropped a service game, yet.

By the time the referee called six games all, Koujirou could hear the rough, hoarse edge to his own breathing, and every breath felt like it scraped the insides of his lungs. But his fixed glare didn’t waver from Kite, and the eyes that met his were grim.

Tiebreak.

The Rokkaku club was calling out to him again, and shouts of “Seven points!” rose from both sides. Koujirou couldn’t look away from Kite, so he just nodded and cast his ball up to serve.

His serve was weaker, now, but still as precise as ever, calling Kite up to the net to catch it. Kite never stepped wrong, but his return was shaky, hands less sure than his feet now. Koujirou’s focus narrowed and narrowed again, down to nothing but the ball, nothing but the need to reach it, return it, drive Kite back and take the point. And the point after that. Kite took the third one, and Koujirou’s teeth clenched, as if he could hold on to his last shreds of endurance that way. As if he could feel Kite’s throat between them.

He couldn’t let go now.

Five points to four, in his favor, and he could hardly feel the court’s surface under his feet any more. There was only the pressure of the sun, holding him down to the ground, and the movement of the ball over the net, and the hesitation he could see in Kite’s strokes.

Six to four, in his favor, with a flat, two-handed smash that made his bruised shoulder howl. He couldn’t see anything outside the court, and it didn’t matter.

Six to five, when Kite made a drop shot that Koujirou just couldn’t get to, not any more. He knew, somewhere in the darkness outside his rigid focus, that he didn’t have the strength to play for much longer. He had to take the next point. He would not let Higa get away with another win after what they’d done.

The thought made the icy rage in his chest flare again, and he drove himself against the court, against the ball coming back toward him. He drove the ball with all the vicious strength of that ice, into the far corner, back and back, to strike just inside the lines. Kite spun with the lightness that never seemed to leave his steps, dashing back to catch the ball before it came down.

And finally, finally, stumbled.

The second thop as the ball landed again and gave the seventh point and Singles Two to Koujirou was swept under a storm of cheering from Rokkaku. Koujirou wanted to join in, wanted to scream his triumph, but he didn’t have the breath. It came out as a thin, raw sound between his teeth as he swayed on his feet.

And then there was a shoulder under his arm, and Bane was half carrying him off the court, easing him down onto the coach’s bench.

“You’re a crazy man,” Bane informed him, catching the water bottle Davide threw him. “Here, drink this.”

Koujirou sipped at the straw in between heaving breaths, and made a disgusted face at the taste of electrolyte solution. Bane thwapped him lightly over the head.

“Don’t give me that. You’ll thank me when you don’t pass out, ten minutes from now.”

Koujirou took another sip and made an even worse face. “Had to,” he rasped hoarsely. “Had to break their momentum.”

Bane snorted. “That and you were pissed off, and you’re a scary bastard when you finally get mad, Sae” he said matter-of-fact, and stood. “So sit there and drink your damn minerals and just watch. Keep an eye on him,” he added to Itsuki, and jerked his head at Davide.

Davide finished scraping his hair back and took the hairband out of his teeth to wrap it tight. “Let’s go,” he said quietly. The two of them caught up their racquets and strode onto the court.

“Are you sure you’re going to be all right, Saeki?” Itsuki asked, standing behind his shoulder. Koujirou tipped his head back to smile up at him wearily, and maybe Bane had a point; the world was kind of weirdly bright at the moment. Itt-chan looked a little glowy.

“I’m fine,” he said, and almost winced at the roughness of his own voice and breathing. “Well, I will be, anyway,” he amended, and took another sip of the disgusting mineral crap, to keep everyone from worrying.

After all, he thought as he watched Bane and Davide meet the other pair at the net, with his own match over, worrying was his job, now.


Saotome snarled at Eishirou as he came off the court. “What the hell was that? You’re supposed to be the best on this team, and you threw that game away! Don’t tell me you couldn’t have pushed harder against one of these pansy-ass beach bums.”

Eishirou looked down his nose at the coach. “Pushed harder and been weakened against Rikkai, tomorrow, yes I suppose I could have.” When Saotome flushed and drew breath, Eishirou made a tight, violent slash with one hand and narrowed his eyes in satisfaction when Saotome started back against the bench. “You were the one who pushed Rokkaku to this, for no strategic gain, just to salve your own pride. Don’t speak to me about the risks I have to run because of that.” He spun on his heel and stalked off the court, meeting Kai and Chinen at the gate. They both looked shaken, to have seen him lose, and he silently cursed their coach yet again, the way he’d been doing ever since he met Saeki Koujirou at the net, and saw the cold, focused fury in his eyes. “Be careful, but don’t worry too much,” he ordered briskly. “We only need one more match. And watch this pair, before you try to provoke them. If it makes them stop thinking, that’s well and good, but if it just makes them focus harder on beating you, then leave them be.”

Both of them nodded, and Kai at least seemed to pull himself together. “Got it, boss.” He sauntered onto the court with his racquet caught between his back and his elbows, apparently as casual as ever. Eishirou walked through his subdued club with a nod here and a faint smile there until he reached the rest of his team, up against the fence.

“Buchou.” Tanishi’s voice was low, and his face troubled, and Eishirou laid a hand on his shoulder for a moment in reassurance.

“That looked like a damn hard match.” Hirakoba sounded wistful about the fact, and Eishirou’s mouth quirked, humor a bit restored.

“You’ll have someone nice to play with when we face Rikkai,” he soothed, and marked the way the club settled around them, hearing that confidence. He laid his hands on the fence calmly, and watched the Doubles One pairs meet at the net. Both the Rokkaku players were tall, though neither as tall as Chinen, and the one with the rather dramatic auburn hair had a strangely made racquet. It was long, right at the legal limit if Eishirou wasn’t mistaken, but the length was all in the grip, not the face. Eishirou considered the kind of leverage that racquet would give a player, if he could really handle it, and concealed a frown. This might be another tight match.

“Wow, that’s a long racquet.” Kai bent closer to peer at it, and up at the player with a cocky grin. “You compensating for something?”

Chokes and snickers and outraged sputters rose all around the court. The dark player caught his partner’s arm to keep him back, face hard. Eishirou pinched the bridge of his nose, lifting his glasses a little as he rubbed at an incipient headache. He valued Kai, he truly did. Kai was a fine vice-captain, a strong player, and he took his responsibilities to the team seriously. Someday he might even learn the value of moderation. Someday was clearly not today, though.


Bane caught Davide’s shoulder, pulling him back from the net firmly, and hissed in his ear, “Cool down! They’re trying to provoke us, that’s obviously how they play. Kick their asses with your tennis, not your foot!” As Davide relaxed, so did he. His partner might be the quiet type, but that didn’t mean he didn’t have a temper, and Davi-kun couldn’t play hot like that.

The loudmouth was watching them, eyes sharp under his frizz of brown hair. “One hot, one cold, huh?” he murmured. “Okay, then.” He spun, reaching up to clap his hugely tall partner on the shoulder. “Let’s go!”

Testing us,” Davide gritted through his teeth. Bane nodded agreement.

“That’ll be their game-maker, then. Watch him for cues.” He frowned at the long strides of the other one, Chinen, walking away from the net. “Chinen will have a lot of your advantages, just from his natural reach. Think you can hold him?”

Davide straightened up at that bit of challenge, snorting. “Of course I can.” Bane grinned.

“Good.”

It was Chinen who served first, hard and fast and straight at Davide. Trying to get inside the reach of his racquet, maybe. Bane snorted and stayed where he was. Davide’s lip curled as he slid to the side and whipped the ball back over the net with all the fluid leverage of his racquet. The ball blew right past the Higa pair, and Bane nodded a little to himself. He didn’t quite have Sae’s eye for an opponent or strategy, but he thought they were stronger than these jokers.

Davide powered the next return past Higa, too, but the third ball was out and Kai let it go. “Easy, Davi-kun!” Bane called. “No need to waste anything on them.”

The whole Higa crowd growled at that, and Bane wondered, not for the first time this round, what was up with that club. Who could use such disgusting tactics, and then expected to be taken for anything but trash?

The next serve turned into a rally; Bane’d been right about the speed advantage Chinen’s height gave him. It was Kai who directed the ball at Bane, though, and he knew he was being measured. Well, fine; maybe he could measure back. They drove the ball back and forth, slowly harder and faster as they went, until Bane was pretty sure the next shot would be the last. Kai just wasn’t as strong as he was.

Kai turned his racquet out and bounced the ball lightly away.

Bane bared his teeth. “Davide!” His partner was already there, though, sinking the ball into the far corner. Kai’s eyes narrowed, and Bane snorted. Didn’t take much observing to tell he and Davide were a tight pair, after all.

They lost the next point to a fast poach at the net, though Bane was gratified to see that Kai nearly lost control of the ball as he did it. The last point was Bane’s, though, straight down the center line, and the first game went to Rokkaku. He and Davide nodded at each other, satisfied, and Bane fell back to serve.

Despite their opponents, he could feel the glow of the game spreading through him—the satisfaction of stretching his body to catch and control the ball, the reassurance of Davi-kun’s strength beside him. This was Bane’s game. Not even bastards like Higa were going to take that away from him! He drove the ball over the net, fast and tight, and every serve put a little shiver down his spine. Not just because he got two of them past the Higa pair for service aces, but because the ball went true and that felt fantastic in its own right. Chinen dashed too far forward to meet Davide’s drive, and Bane sent the ball singing past his elbow on the return, and the second game was theirs.

“That Kai is watching us,” Davide said softly, as they grabbed a drink of water before the next game. Bane glanced over and had to stomp on a shudder. Kai was watching all right, cold and calculating under that jaunty cap. What the hell were these people doing playing tennis, anyway? They belonged in some back alley, with knives in their fists!

Rokkaku had the momentum, though, heading into the third game, and Bane didn’t feel too pressured. They took one point with a two-forward dash that startled Chinen into a lob. Another when Bane slid aside at the end of a rally to let Davide smash the ball instead. It looked like Kai was going to return the favor on the next ball, and Bane eyed the set of Chinen’s racquet and called “Davide, it’s coming to you!” His partner didn’t bother replying, just slid smoothly into place.

And then Kai’s racquet flipped around, in his hold, and he drove the ball right into the open side of the court with a bizarre curling swing that left both Bane and Davide staring. Kai had practically hit the ball with his elbow.

“The hell… ?” Davide sputtered.

Cheers went up from Higa, and Kai laughed. “That’s the Viking’s Horn,” he told them, grinning. “Didn’t you listen to the old geezer? We all come from martial arts, not tennis.”

That made a whole lot of sense, actually, Bane thought distantly.

“He can delay a long time, with that shot,” Davide said quietly. “And it’ll be hard to tell where it’s going.”

Bane took a long breath. “It matters less with doubles than it would with singles. We’ll just have to be careful to cover the court.” Another thought nudged at him, and he smiled slowly. “And he’s not the only one who can make a shot unpredictable.”

Davi-kun’s eyes flashed up to meet his, and brightened.

They found their places on the court again, feeling how near or far they were to each other, whether their ranges overlapped. Even with Davide’s reach, they couldn’t cover the whole doubles court perfectly, and Kai had infuriatingly good timing. Now Bane was feeling pressure, but at least it was the kind of pressure that belonged on a tennis court. His opponents had some moves it would be hard to meet. He flexed his hand around the grip of his racquet, and grinned tightly. Bring it on!

They were heading into the fourth game, two games to one, and Bane let Davide go forward. He fell back, watching where Higa’s pair was, on the court, waiting for the ball to come to him. When it did, it was like fate, a perfect flat smash, and he leaped and spun, hitting the ball backhand and holding it on his racquet for a long moment as his head snapped around and he saw the other side of the net like a snapshot. There. On the right. He uncoiled with a snap and the ball slammed down feet away from Kai’s racquet before Bane’s foot touched the ground again. The club yelled gleefully, and he saw Sae give him a thumb’s up from where he still sat on the coach’s bench.

Davide was smiling.

The match was hot and fast, now, rallies burning across the net, broken by Kai’s and Bane’s unpredictable shots. They took their fourth game when Chinen caught one of Bane’s backhands only to lose his racquet to the force of it. Higa took the next game with a relentless series of Viking’s Horns that left Kai panting for breath and dripping with sweat. Both pairs were signaling broadly for poaches, whenever they had the serve, and only following through on half of them.

At five games to four, Bane caught the back of Davide’s neck and leaned their foreheads together. “We’ve got to take the next game. I think they’ve got more endurance than we do, in the end, but we’ve got more strength. We’ve got to blow through them. Can we do it?”

Davi-kun huffed a soft laugh, eyes bright and wild though his face was as still as ever. “Yeah. Let’s do it.” The light in his eyes turned into a glint, and he added, “Maybe we can pull a Momo on them.” Bane threw back his head and laughed, breathless.

It was a crazy kind of risk to take. If they didn’t take this match, they’d have burned through the last of their endurance, and then they’d lose. But it felt right, to try.

Grunts of effort turned into shouts, as they met each ball, and Bane could feel the burn in his muscles as he pushed toward his limit, the electric burn that told a detached corner of his mind that he was going to hurt like blazes tomorrow. But they were breaking through. One ball. Another. Kai lost his racquet again to one, but hung on grimly and sent the ball after that back with the Viking’s Horn. Bane thought he saw a red mark along Kai’s arm, though, where the racquet rested. Kai was calling directions to Chinen, teeth bared and set, shouting to avoid Davide. Chinen returned the next ball to Bane’s court, turning the drive into a rally. Just one more point, but Chinen drove the ball right past Bane’s ankle and Higa had two points. The next ball sang straight toward Bane and he set his feet to leap, watched the Higa pair drop back to the middle of the court, ready to catch the ball wherever he sent it. Bane grinned, crazy and fierce, and yelled, “Davide!”

Davide stretched, reaching with his racquet to intercept the ball, body coiling up, shouting with the effort. The Higa pair fell back further, braced for the wild power of one of Davide’s drives.

And Davi-kun batted the ball over the net in a drop shot.

“Match to Kurobane and Amane!” the referee declared into the silence. “Six games to four!”


Koujirou was laughing as he met Bane and Davide coming off the court, in the bedlam that followed their last point. “And you say I’m a crazy man!” He clasped hands with Bane, and tossed Davide a water bottle.

“It worked,” Bane defended himself, and buried his face in a towel. “Any word about Ojii yet?” he added, a little muffled.

“Nothing yet,” Ryou said, low, hand closing a little tighter around his phone, which he hadn’t let go of since he’d come off the court.

“Do you…” Itsuki wouldn’t look at any of them. “Do you think there’s something wrong?”

“No news is good news,” Koujirou said firmly, reaching out to catch Itsuki’s shoulder. “The hospital is surely running tests; if they’d found anything wrong, someone would have said at once, and Aoi would have let us know.”

Itsuki took a deep breath and blew it out. “Yeah. Okay, Sae.”

“We’re two and two,” Koujirou said softly. “It’s up to you, now. You can do it, Itt-chan.”

Itsuki settled his shoulders, fingers finding their places on the grip of his racquet, and nodded with determination. Koujirou relaxed a little and clapped his shoulder. “Off you go, then!” He watched Itsuki take the court and folded his arms to keep his hands from clenching on each other.

Itsuki had been as shaken by what happened to Ojii as Aoi had been, and then had two matches with nothing to do but worry. As soon as everything stopped having over-bright edges, and Koujirou had admitted to himself that Bane had been right to make him drink the mineral crap, he’d realized Itt-chan was the one most likely to have trouble. But Itt-chan was also a powerful player, strong and flexible. He was the one whose natural movement came closest to Higa’s Shukuchihou. His opponent, Higa’s tall, laughing blond, was fierce and eager, and didn’t seem to have as much of that vicious edge as the rest of them did. At first, watching Itsuki’s regular, huffing breaths as he returned each sharp drive, Koujirou thought it would be all right.

And then Higa’s Hirakoba hit a strange, lingering shot that looked like a normal ball until it landed. The bounce spun off in a jinking curve, and Itsuki grunted as his racquet swished through the air above it.

“What was that?” Ryou muttered behind him, uneasy. Koujirou frowned, and watched Hirakoba closer. Another two balls, and he hit that shot again, and Koujirou cursed softly as Itsuki missed the odd curve of the bounce again.

“He spins it in one direction on his racquet and then flicks it along another axis as the ball leaves the face,” he said, standing from the bench to wave to Itsuki. “That’s why it bounces so unpredictably.”

And now the score was two to one in Higa’s favor, and the only good thing about that was the players changing courts, so he had a chance to talk to Itt-chan.

“Do you know what that shot is?” Itsuki asked, swiping back his hair and frowning with clear frustration.

“It’s a trick with spin,” Koujirou explained, quick and low. “So hit as many sinkers back to him as you can. The less spin you put on the ball, the less violent that bounce will be.”

Itsuki glanced over at the other player, lounging against the retaining wall and ignoring his coach and his vice-captain alike when they tried to talk to him. “I don’t like that ball. It’s too unpredictable.” He stomped a little, on his way to the other court, and Sae winced.

“Itt-chan getting frustrated?” Bane asked, leaning over the back of the bench.

“I’m afraid so.” Koujirou watched Itsuki smashing the ball back at Hirakoba, watched the set to his jaw. “That won’t necessarily be a bad thing…”

Itsuki took the game, and Koujirou was just starting to relax again when Hirakoba served with that wild-bouncing shot.

“Damn,” he said softly.


Eishirou didn’t really breathe freely until he saw the Rokkaku player guess wrong twice in a row about which way Hirakoba’s Habu would bounce. The game still wasn’t a sure thing; an opponent who could hit a ball without spin would make Hirakoba work for his win. But that was just making Hirakoba brighten up, as he bounded across the court.

Beside him, Kai braced his elbows on the fence, less fluidly careless than usual. “That could have been a bad chance, this player matched with Rin,” he murmured.

“Mm.” Eishirou settled his shoulders and crossed his arms, standing straight and calm for the benefit of his club. “This is the match I would have saved the emotional blow for, given my way.”

“I’ll pass the word to watch you, and not the coach, for that.” Kai snorted as he straightened and stretched. “Not that Rin is real good at listening to either of you.” He slipped away to bend over Shiranui and Aragaki where they were sitting under the tree line, speaking softly.

Itsuki missed Habu again, and Eishirou could see the tightness in his body from here, muffling that springy strength of motion all of Rokkaku seemed to share, to one degree or another. He wondered a little what their training regimen was like, to produce that. And then he saw a jersey pattern he recognized, had memorized, on the far side of the court. Not Rokkaku’s red and hexagons. The soft gold and black stripe of Rikkai. Eishirou watched them watching the last match and smiled, small and sharp. He could see Higa’s course, past Rokkaku to this, their real challenge. And if they could pass Rikkai, the champions… well, then he’d have the only psychological weapon he’d need against any other team in this tournament.

“Rin’s hands are going to get numb if he keeps using Habu so much,” Kai noted, sliding back into place beside him. “Think he’ll be okay to go against Rikkai?”

“Overnight should be long enough to recover.” Eishirou glanced down at Kai. “What about your arm?”

Kai’s mouth twisted. “You noticed, huh?” His right hand slid down his left forearm. “It’s going to hurt if I have to play another power-monster like those two, but I’ll be fine.” He hesitated and looked down. “I’m sorry, Kite.”

Eishirou snorted before he could stop himself. “Don’t be an idiot, Kai. If I made you eat gouya for that loss, I’d have to split it with you.”

Kai watched Itsuki return a ferocious low shot with another non-spinning ball and a scowl. “You held back a little so you could meet Rikkai at full strength, because you trusted me to win the next match.”

Eishirou was quiet for a moment, because he couldn’t dispute that. Finally, though, he rested a hand on Kai’s shoulder, briefly, and murmured, “We win or lose as a team. And Higa will win this round. That’s what all my strategy is for.”

Kai smiled again, at that, and looked up at him, sidelong, under the brim of his cap. “Yeah. That’s our captain.”

Eishirou nodded, accepting the responsibility, and stood under the eyes of his club with all the quiet confidence he could muster as the score was called five to three in Higa’s favor.

Whatever it took for his team, his club, his home to win, he’d do it.


Koujirou chewed on his lip to keep from swearing as the last game drew to a close. Itsuki was putting up a good fight, but he was just too rattled to catch that Habu shot by anything but chance. And chance wasn’t going to be enough. “Itt-chan…”

“Sae!”

He whipped around on the bench to see Bane, Davide, and Shudou all hovering over Ryou’s phone. Bane looked up, nearly laughing. “Sae, it’s from Aoi, Ojii’s okay!”

“Game and match, won by Higa, six games to three!” the referee called. “The winners of this round are Higa!”

Koujirou barely heard, and he couldn’t manage to care. “All right!” He sprang off the bench and grabbed Itsuki’s arm as he trudged off the court. “Itt-chan, Ojii’s all right! It’s okay!”

After a blank moment, relief brightened in Itsuki’s face. “He’s okay? They’re sure?”

Ryou waved his phone like a flag of triumph. “Aoi says they did scans for broken bones and everything, and he’s fine!”

By now the club members on the other side of the fence had heard and were passing the word, pounding shoulders and laughing with relief. “Come on,” Koujirou ordered, grabbing his bag up from the foot of the fence and slinging it over his shoulder. “We’ll go meet them at the hospital and take Ojii home.”

“Hey! Rokkaku!” the referee called after them as they jostled toward the gate. “It’s time to line up!”

Koujirou stopped dead, reminded all over again, in a tingling rush of rage, exactly why they had all been so tense and afraid. He looked over his shoulder, past his teammates, and said coldly. “No. We’re not shaking hands with the likes of them.”

The referee opened and closed his mouth a few times, clearly not knowing what to do with this. Catcalls picked up among the Higa club, calls of “Sore losers!” and “Kantou jerks!” Koujirou’s vision darkened for a flash, and he threw down his bag, stalked past his team, and yelled so loudly it tore at his throat and echoed off the retaining wall.

Rokkaku doesn’t shake hands with cowards!

The Higa team stiffened, standing at the net, and the big one, Tanishi, stepped forward with a snarl. Koujirou slashed his hand through the air as if to knock him aside. “What the hell are you thinking?” he raged, unable to stop, now he’d started. “Deliberately injuring the other coach? Striking an old man? I don’t give a damn what you’ve won, anyone who does that is nothing but a coward! If you thought anyone would respect you after you won because of that, you’d better figure out differently, now!” He glared at them, at Higa’s impassive captain, panting for breath for a long, silent moment, before he spun on his heel and caught up his bag again. “Let’s go,” he ordered flatly, and his team followed him out the gate without another word. The rest of the club closed in around them, and Koujirou saw a few sharp nods, heard a few mutters of support.

He was just glad the kids hadn’t come to the first day of Nationals, and seen all this.

The sight of Rikkai jerseys by the walkway pulled him up short, though. “Bane,” he said, low, “take everyone on. I’ll catch up in just a few.”

Bane glanced over and nodded. “Sure thing. Okay, people,” he raised his voice, “Ojii’s probably dying for some tea by now, so let’s go rescue him, right?” A gust of laughter ran through the club, and he chivvied everyone down the broad walk beside the courts.

Koujirou stopped by Yukimura, Sanada, and Yanagi, where they’d been watching the last match.

“They attacked your coach?” Sanada asked, even his iron calm sounding a little shaken.

“Hit a ball straight at him, got him right in the face, and knocked him unconscious,” Koujirou confirmed, clipped. “It was obviously a psychological tactic to rattle us. And it worked.” He ground out the last words, and had to take a moment to get a grip on himself before he could speak calmly again. “Yukimura. The whole tournament knows, by now, what you mean to your team. And you’re usually bench coach. Be careful.”

Yukimura looked at him for a long, quiet moment before he smiled, and held out his hand. “You’re a good man, Saeki. Don’t worry about us; we’ll be fine.” His grip was as strong as it had ever been, and Koujirou found himself glad to feel it. Yukimura had always been both completely honorable and completely ruthless. If he was fully recovered…

Koujirou was smiling, not very nicely, as he trotted to catch up with his club. Higa would be taken care of.

 

1. For photos and details of where the teams play, see the Appendix. back

2. This is the only reference I will ever make to the utter weirditude of Niou being the copy-everyone player. That is part of canon that I jettisoned. I left this as an easter egg for those who enjoyed the crack, though. back

3. Since there is no visible injury to Chitose’s eye, I went for a detached retina as something that would significantly and lastingly impair his vision without being visible. back

Last Modified: Dec 29, 21
Posted: Dec 27, 21
Name (optional):
sent Plaudits.

The Fire Shall Never Make Thee Shrink – Day Two Morning

Quarter-finals. Fudoumine is making progress and gives Shitenhouji a run for their money, Higa is shocked by Rikkai, and Kirihara has an epiphany that he doesn’t particularly enjoy. Atobe, on the other hand, enjoys his quite a lot.Action, Drama, I-3

Quarter-finals: Fudoumine vs. Shitenhouji

Tachibana Kippei glanced around at his team, standing in a close group and talking quietly about homework due on Monday and which teachers had complained about letting the tennis club out of school yesterday, swaying a little as the train started and stopped. They were easy and confident, nudging each other and grinning, not worried about taking on the Kansai champions, but discussing a stroke or bit of footwork that might help, now and then. Vast pride in how far they’d come in a single season made Kippei’s throat a little tight as Kokusai-tenjijou station was announced.

Kippei and his team filed off the train, and he couldn’t help smiling a little as a handful of half-familiar faces slipped out after them. It had taken a whole year, but what he’d hoped for had finally happened. “Going to watch Nationals?” he asked casually, and the knot of Fudoumine students shuffled, a little uncertainly. It looked like he was the only third-year on the platform.

“Yeah,” one of the second-years finally ventured and Kippei gave him an encouraging nod.

“It’s just across the road; this way.” He led the whole group up the stairs, though the modest bustle of the tall, airy station, and along the tree-lined walk that skirted the station’s little parking lot and led to the high pedestrian bridge. The other students stayed a few steps away, but they kept sneaking sidelong looks at the team. Finally, as they started up the long stairs to the bridge, it was one of the first-years who sidled up to Ishida, Kippei was a little amused to note, and asked, “So, um. How many teams are playing today?”

Ishida grinned down at the kid. “Only eight. We made it into the Quarter-finals, and if we get past Shitenhouji we’ll play in the Semi-finals this afternoon!”

“Is this really the first year you’ve played?” the first-year asked, sounding a little awed. “I heard, but…”

“Yep.” Ishida straightened his shoulders, proud, and a little old anger glinted in his eyes as he looked up the steps. “First year we’ve been able to, thanks to the old coach.”

The other students, who had been making impressed sounds, abruptly fell quiet at that, and the first-year looked like he suddenly felt a little trapped. But he cleared his throat and took hold of his nerve and asked, quavering just a tiny bit, “Is… is it true there was a fight with the coach?”

Kippei nudged Kamio discreetly and tipped his head toward the conversation. Kamio colored a little at the encouragement, but stepped in to answer steadily. “The old club had a lot of problems with bullying. The second- and third-years wouldn’t let the first-years use the courts at all, even after club hours. Not until Tachibana-san transferred in.”

“A problem like that is hard to undo, once it starts.” Kippei waved a hand as if to dismiss his intervention. “An outside view sees that more easily.” He turned his head to give his team a secret grin as they stirred, clearly wanting to protest that, and nudged Kamio to go on.

Kamio gave him a faintly exasperated look, but he’d gotten the message. This was his show, with his prospective new club members. “We actually started a new club then, and got permission to draw out a new dirt court on one of the back lots. That was when the coach got involved and, um.” He gave the other students a wry, tilted smile as they all started across the bridge. “I guess things got a little out of hand, yeah. But we just wanted to play.”

“That’s when the coach left,” Ishida put in, and grinned at Kippei. “Well, what else was he going to do, after being scolded in public by a second-year for being such a bad coach?”

Kippei nearly laughed. ‘Scolded’ was certainly one way to put it.

“We were suspended for three months,” Kamio finished, “but we got permission to form as the official club.” He chuckled. “The ‘staff’ chart still looks a little strange, though.”

“I’m the Physical Trainer.” Ishida laughed. “And Shinji’s the Grounds Manager.”

Shinji sniffed. “It’s really just being Treasurer and filling in order forms.”

“After this tournament, I think we’ll have better luck finding a faculty advisor.” Kippei smiled at his team, more gently now.

One of the second-years half raised his hand, hesitantly. “I heard that Enoki-sensei, the science teacher, used to play tennis.”

Kippei barely restrained himself from punching the air in triumph, at this contribution. There would be a team next year. “I’ll definitely speak to her, then,” he said, just as if she hadn’t been on his short-list already. The other boy brightened up, and walked a little closer to the team.

By the time they got all the way down the stairs on the other side of the bridge, the second-year, Matsuda, had admitted to playing a little street-tennis now and then, and Akechi, the first-year who’d first approached Ishida, was asking eager questions about how to do good strength training. They crossed the Ariake parking lot in a group that looked more like the other clubs than they ever had before, and Kippei could feel his team warming to their school-mates, relaxing some of the stiff pride that had covered discomfort all this summer.

The tournament was using different courts, for the second day, with only four Quarter-final matches to accommodate. The two courts just before the park field had wide, grassy margins inside the fence on either end, and the organizers had set out some temporary bleachers there for the increasing number of players and spectators who gathered to watch those still in the running. His team took the lowest two rows on A court’s north end, behind the coach’s bench, and Kippei beckoned to the other students. “Here. Sit behind us, and the team can tell you what’s going on if you have any questions.”

“And we can cheer for you,” Akechi offered, shyly, and Tachibana clapped him gently on the shoulder.

“That too.”

Shitenhouji was starting to filter into the court, one of their doubles pairs shoving each other playfully as they pretended to get stuck in the gate. Seigaku was setting up on the other side, across from Hikogashima, and Inui appeared to be threatening his teammates with… a thermos? All of them looked focused and intent, for all the laughing and horse-play going on between team members.

No one who made it to Quarter-finals assumed they’d be having an easy match.

Players from other teams were climbing into the bleachers, too. Kippei grinned as Senri strolled past, trailed by his vice-captain and his little sister, and pummeled Kippei hard on the shoulder in passing. Three players in Kushimakitou’s red and white jerseys were up in the top row, too, and Yamabuki’s first-year scout was perched in the middle, pencil and pad at the ready. Most of St. Icarus, as well as Echigo Hira Daini was across the way to watch Hikogashima against Seigaku, smaller regions lending each other support against a Tokyo team, maybe. Kippei wasn’t a child of the city, like most of his current team, and couldn’t help approving.

Finally, Kippei’s phone chimed ten o’clock, from his bag.

“It’s time,” Kippei said quietly, and a thread of tense anticipation wound through his team and drew them together as he turned to them. “We’re attacking with everything, right from the start, but Shiraishi will almost certainly be doing the same; Shitenhouji lost, last year, by holding their full strength until later matches. Be ready for a hard fight.” His team nodded, eyes bright, and he chuckled at their eagerness as the referee called for the teams on the court. “Let’s go, then.”

They met Shitenhouji at the net, and Kippei felt a little glow of satisfaction at the calculating look Shiraishi was giving them. He ran a measuring eye of his own over their line-up and nodded to himself. All of Shiraishi’s team were new players, only Shiraishi himself familiar from last year’s Shitenhouji, though Kippei was sure he remembered at least one other second-year.1 Interesting. Shiraishi had built an entirely new team, then, after being defeated so crushingly by Rikkai last year. “Let’s have a good game,” he stated, shaking Shiraishi’s hand firmly.

“We’ll certainly try,” Shiraishi murmured with a small, sharp smile.

Yes. He rather thought they both would.

Kippei retired to the coach’s bench as the Singles Three match was announced. A quick gust of amusement rustled through the bleachers as the names were called, Ishida versus Ishida. “Any relation?” he asked his own Ishida, joking. It was a common enough name that this had already happened once at the Prefectural tournament.

“Nope.” Ishida grinned and patted the bandana around his head. “Nice hair-style, though.”

Kippei chuckled, eyeing the tall, broad, and quite bald Ishida from Shitenhouji with a twinge of concern he didn’t show. “Maybe you can trade hair-care tips after you win.”

Ishida straightened up, hand flexing around his racquet. “Yes, Tachibana-san.”

Kippei watched them as the two players met at the net. Tetsu was grinning, sharp and challenging. Shitenhouji’s Gin was perfectly serene, in a way that Kippei wasn’t sure he liked.

He’d gambled, for these matches, putting Ishida’s strength first, hoping to overwhelm whoever Shiraishi sent in for Singles Three. It was looking like Shiraishi might have turned that strategy back on him, though. He folded his arms and leaned back, offering his player as much confidence as he could from the side of the court as Gin served, solid and hard, a little into the right side.

Before they’d exchanged three balls, he was sure of it. Gin was a power player, exactly like Tetsu. Neither of them were aiming for the lines or the corners, and neither of them were lobbing the ball. They were challenging each other directly, all powerful drives and deep overhead shots. This match would all come down to who was stronger.

“Wasn’t Ishida playing doubles yesterday?” Matsuda asked, behind him. “Do you guys mix singles and doubles, then?”

“Some of us,” Kamio answered with confidence that gave Kippei a lot of personal satisfaction, considering Kamio’s prickliness at the start of the season. “Ishida is usually in doubles. Shinji and I are usually in singles. But sometimes, when we know we’re playing a really strong team, Tachibana-san says… well…” the confidence trailed off into diffidence, and Kippei glanced over his shoulder with a little smile.

“Go on,” he urged, and had to stifle a chuckle as Kamio colored a little at the encouragement and squared up his shoulders.

“Tachibana-san says that arrogance can lose a match as fast as being timid, and that when we know the opponent is strong there’s no point in leaving the strongest players in Doubles One or Singles One. We beat a lot of schools that tried to do that.”

“I’ve heard that happens a lot in the pro and semi-pro tournaments, too,” one of the other second-years, Hirata if Kippei recalled correctly, put in. “Everyone wanting to be on first or second court and pitching fits if they don’t get it.”

“Divas, they’re everywhere,” Mori snorted, and Kippei’s mouth quirked as he watched Tetsu dashing to catch a deep drive. Mori and Uchimura had both been thoroughly unimpressed by Hyoutei, at Prefecturals, and seeing the quality Hyoutei could have played Fudoumine with, in the first round of Regionals, hadn’t made them any less annoyed.

“And we have no intention of losing that way. So when we know someone’s strong,” Kamio brought the discussion back to the point deftly, “we use the strongest line-up we possibly can. Ishida if it’s singles or Uchimura and Mori if it’s doubles, me and Shinji, and Tachibana-san.”

“Does that really work?” Matsuda asked, doubtful. “It’s really important to have a stable partner, for doubles. It’s why I never joined the club; so many school tennis clubs mix up doubles partners.”

“Not the teams who are playing to win,” Shinji said quietly from where he was leaning his elbows on his knees, watching the match. “We’ve seen a lot of that, this summer. Once a pair is settled, you don’t try to shake them up. We only see that from the winning teams when a team doesn’t have two settled pairs to use, or someone is injured.”

“But then what about this line-up of yours?” Matsuda argued.

Kamio laughed. “We don’t mix pairs up. Shinji and I aren’t partners with anyone but each other. Ishida can play singles, when we need a power player, but he doesn’t play doubles with anyone but Sakurai. And Sakurai is taking Singles One, for this match.”

“Oh.” Matsuda sounded struck by that. “So, um. If I maybe had someone I partner with a lot, and we both were thinking about the club…” Tachibana glanced over his shoulder again, curious. Matsuda sounded like he was asking a different question than he’d put words to, and he wasn’t looking at Kamio, or anyone else.

“It’s okay, Kyou.” One of the second-years who’d been hanging back and not talking much finally spoke, sliding down a row to sit beside Matsuda, smiling a little. “They’re serious. I think we can go for it.”

Everyone, including Kippei stared at them for a moment, and then Mori and Uchimura were laughing. Kippei smiled slowly. “Very smooth technique,” he complimented them. Even he hadn’t identified those two as a pair. Matsuda’s partner smiled back, thin and sharp, and Matsuda himself just grinned, leaning against his partner’s shoulder a little.

“We’re good,” his partner said. “I wasn’t about to let us screw around in something like the Fudoumine club used to be, or join this one if you were just going to break us up. Maybe it’s supposed to be educational or good training or something, but we’re already settled.”

“Yeah, we can see that,” Kamio said dryly, but there was a definite glint of approval as he looked Matsuda’s partner up and down. “Didn’t catch your name, at the station.”

“Yamura Masao.” He took the hand Kamio offered and shook it briskly.

“Looks like you and me are playing singles next year,” Kamio told Shinji, and they showed their teeth, grinning at each other. And then they looked over at Kippei, hopeful and eager and a little proud of themselves.

“Fudoumine will have an excellent team,” he agreed, and gave Yamura and Matsuda a firm nod. “Welcome to the club.” Both of them straightened, at that, sharp edges settled a little by the acknowledgement. But only a little. They’d fit in just fine.

And if Kippei felt a twinge that he wouldn’t be around to see next year’s team, to encourage them and watch their edge get sharper, he also caught Senri’s eyes on him as he turned back to the match. Senri gave him a crooked smile, tolerant and amused, obviously knowing exactly what Kippei wanted. Which was why he was going back, of course. That was his partner, up there.

But now wasn’t the time to be thinking about that. The match was heating up. Tetsu had been working for every point, but he’d been making his opponent work, too, and they’d been pushing each other harder, step by step. Gin had taken the last game, putting them at three games all, and Tetsu had thrown himself into the seventh game, playing harder than ever. This time, though, he was having trouble matching Gin’s increase in force. Another heavy ball forced Tetsu’s racquet off angle and the return drive shot into the net, giving Gin the second point. Tetsu stood, hand clenched around his next ball, for a long moment, and finally looked over at Kippei and raised his arm, flexing it tight in their signal for his most powerful shot. Kippei’s mouth tightened, and Tetsu turned back to serve, waiting for his decision.

It might turn the match. But Kippei doubted that one Hadoukyuu would suffice against a player as composed as Gin, and he was not, by damn, going to let one of his players injure himself, especially for the sake of a junior high match! On the other hand…

Tetsu powered a shot back over the net with a ferocious yell and Gin’s focus tightened just as fiercely for a moment. The return tore the racquet out of Tetsu’s hands, and that was the seventh game—four games to three, in Shitenhouji’s favor. The referee called for them to change courts, and Kippei beckoned. Tetsu was still swearing under his breath and flexing his wrists carefully as he came to the bench.

“I have to use it, Tachibana-san,” he said, low and intense. “I can’t let him keep control of the pace!”

“I know,” Kippei said, raising a quieting hand. “Listen. You can use it three times, today. There’s still semi-finals to go, but it’s true we won’t get there at all if we lose here. I’ll do my best to help you decide if and when to use it, but in the end, you’re the one playing this game.” He clasped Ishida’s shoulder, meeting his eyes steadily. “I trust your judgement.”

Ishida straightened up, shoulders settling as he calmed under that assurance. “Yes, Tachibana-san.”

Kippei clapped his shoulder. “Go on, then.” He watched Tetsu take the other side of the court, narrow-eyed and determined, and watched Shitenhouji’s Gin closely too. It was even more obvious, from here, that Gin was powerful and had conditioned his strength carefully.

Kippei hoped three would be enough.


Shiraishi Kuranosuke smiled a little as he watched the eighth game get underway. Fudoumine’s player was very strong, but Gin was stronger. Kuranosuke had called this one right, when he’d made the line-up.

Zaizen stirred restlessly, beside Kuranosuke on the lowest bleacher. “Ishida-senpai is taking his own time about this match,” he criticized, and Kuranosuke sighed as he contemplated the continued weakness of his prospective successor when it came to re-evaluating opponents he had preconceptions about.

“You could learn a few things from Gin,” their coach drawled from his bench, not looking around.

“Like what?” Zaizen wanted to know, and Watanabe-sensei snorted.

“If I told you, you wouldn’t be learning, now, would you?”

Kuranosuke rolled his eyes a little as Zaizen bristled. It might be true, but he didn’t think the team could actually afford to wait while Zaizen worked it out himself. “Gin has more patience than the rest of the team put together. He never rushes a match, and that,” he eyed Zaizen sternly, “is why he almost never loses one.”

Watanabe-sensei waved his hands in the air. “Gin builds his games like a temple, every level solid on the one before it. He might or might not reach enlightenment, that way, but he sure reaches victory.”

Zaizen, who had been looking a little thoughtful, gave their coach an exasperated glance for this bit of fancy.

“Fudoumine’s Ishida is stronger than even I really expected,” Kuranosuke explained, stifling a laugh. “Gin is right to take his measure and build up a good picture of his opponent. He has the match well in hand, now, though. This game will put him two ahead, and then it’s just one more to a clean win.”

He wondered, later, whether all the superstitions about not saying such things aloud had some validity after all, because no sooner were the words out of his mouth than Fudoumine’s Ishida crouched into a deep stance, one arm back, and a cheer went up from the Fudoumine team. Ishida caught the heavy ball that had been roaring right down the middle of his court, and every muscle in his body seemed to flex at once, winding tighter, harder, until, all in a moment, he let it go and the ball whipped back so fast it should have torn the air. Gin was in place to catch it, though, this wasn’t a trick ball or anything…

Gin’s racquet bent back in his grip and the ball slammed against his court like a shot from a gun.

“Hadoukyuu! Yeah!” someone yelled from Fudoumine’s side, and Ishida smiled like a tiger, all teeth, and jerked his chin at Gin, inviting the next ball.

Kuranosuke hissed softly as Gin served; it was just a little stiff, and Ishida got a return ace off it, right past Gin’s feet. Konjiki whistled through his teeth.

“Was that ball actually strong enough to hurt Ishida-senpai,” Zaizen demanded, “or is he just shook up?”

“There’s no ‘just’ to facing a shot like that,” Koishikawa said firmly from the next row up. “Getting beaten in your own specialty sets anyone off their game; that’s why we put Gin in first, to catch just this player with that tactic.”

Zaizen glanced over his shoulder to give Koishikawa a cool look. “Didn’t work out all the way.”

Kuranosuke decided his kouhai’s allotment of back-talk had been used up and cuffed Zaizen across the back of the head. “Quit being so obnoxious. Plans never work all the way, that’s why we still have to work for the victories worth having.” He frowned out at the court. “And, yeah, I think that ball was hard enough to numb even Gin’s grip for a while. Look.”

Gin’s stance was flawless, as he caught Ishida’s drive, but the angle of his racquet was off. It was a net ball.

“It’s wearing off, though,” Hitouji observed, chin resting in his cupped hands. “Watch. He’ll have the next one.”

Sure enough, Gin’s angle was true in the next volley, and he took game point. Five games to three, in their favor. Kuranosuke’s eyes narrowed and he nodded, satisfied. He’d built this team of players who weren’t easily shaken; challenging games were what they’d all come here for.

“Next game is their Ishida’s service again, though.” Koishikawa leaned forward, eyeing the other team. “How many times does he have the endurance to hit that shot?”

Tension and a breath of excitement threaded through the team as everyone looked over at the fierce smile Fudoumine’s captain-coach was wearing.


Kippei kept his arms folded, outwardly calm, though he clenched the hand hidden under his arm. Shitenhouji only needed one more game, but Tetsu might just make it, after all. Tetsu had kept his service game with another Hadoukyuu to blunt Gin’s honed strength; Kippei hadn’t even had to signal the right timing. Tetsu had pulled it off beautifully. If he could take Gin’s own service game, they’d be five all, and Kippei could see that Gin was feeling the effects of that numbing blow longer this time. If they timed it right, then maybe, just maybe, Tetsu could take the last two games he needed. Both of them were wearing down at about the same rate, Kippei thought, both of them breathing hard by now and dripping with sweat from sending back the bruising drives and smashes they’d hammered each other with.

Gin took another point with a two-handed drive. Tetsu took the next, muscles standing out down his arms and neck as he hurled the ball deep into Gin’s court. They were three points all. Kippei could see Gin’s jaw tighten as he drove his next serve right between Tetsu’s feet. Advantage to Shitenhouji. Tetsu glanced at Kippei and he nodded back; it was still a gamble, but now was the time for the last Hadoukyuu, to take two points from Gin and blunt his control of the next game. The last game would be the hardest, but if they could pressure this player, shake his calm enough to impair his judgement, Tetsu might take the match.

If only Tetsu could keep Gin from taking this match and ending it all right here.

Their team cheered, at Kippei’s back, as Tetsu wound up for the shot and smashed Gin’s racquet right out of his hands. Deuce again. Gin eyes were narrow as he picked the racquet up, focused on Tetsu like there was nothing else but the two of them and the court they were on. Tetsu drove his stiff serve back with a flat smash that Gin returned into the net, control shaken again.

Advantage to Fudoumine. The team was on their feet, calling encouragement against the shouts of “Two more points!” from Shitenhouji. At the next ball, though, Gin charged the net to catch it early and slammed it past Tetsu with a shout. Deuce again. Tetsu dashed to meet Gin at the net, for the next ball, and even he couldn’t hold Gin’s smash at close range. Advantage to Shitenhouji.

Tetsu looked over at him, eyes burning, and Kippei knew without needing the signal what Tetsu wanted to do. He actually wavered for a moment, because it would end this game in their favor all right, but… Gin was finding ways around the Hadoukyuu’s effects. He shook his head firmly, holding Tetsu’s gaze until he finally nodded.

The next rally was brutal, neither player backing down, and the sound of those heavy balls against the court and racquets had more than one onlooker wincing. Kippei hoped, until the last moment, that Tetsu’s strength and determination would carry the game, but in the end it was Tetsu’s racquet that was driven off its angle and his ball that went into the net.

“Game, set, and match!” the referee declared. “Six games to four, won by Shitenhouji!”

Kippei was on his feet when Tetsu came off the court, tense with frustration, and caught Tetsu’s shoulders as he burst out, “I could have done it!”

“And then what?” Kippei demanded, holding him still. “Used that shot even more in the next game? And tomorrow? And more after that, because it worked, until you’ve permanently injured your arm?” He shook Tetsu a little, voice dropping low and fierce. “I’m not Tezuka, and I’m not going to let you do something so reckless!”

Tetsu blinked at him. “Tezuka…?”

Kippei snorted, secretly pleased that he’d broken Tetsu out of his too-narrow focus, and led his player over to the rest of the team. “You’ve never heard Sanada talk about how Tezuka used to play; what you’ve seen this season isn’t his real strength.” With a meaningful lift of his brow, he finished, “Tezuka was injured, played too hard on it, had to restrict his game for a year, played too hard again against Atobe, and nearly missed Nationals because he was in physical therapy.”

Everyone was starting. “Tezuka-san?” Kamio asked, disbelieving. “But… I mean, he’s…”

“Don’t fall for the calm expression,” Kippei told them dryly. “He’s worse than I used to be for playing recklessly.” He eyed Ishida sternly. “And I won’t have my team injuring themselves that way.”

Ishida bit his lip, looking down at his hands, still flexing around the grip of his racquet, and Kippei knew he wasn’t the only one to catch the faint wince as his right hand tightened and flexed his forearm muscles. Sakurai made a disapproving sound and grabbed for the team’s medical bag, snapping the cold-pack from it.

“Listen.” Kippei shook Ishida’s shoulder again, gentler, as his partner pressed the cold-pack to his arm with a frown. “This is Nationals, yes. It’s important, yes. But this is also only your second year of junior high school. A loss isn’t the end of anything, or the last word on anything.” He gathered his team in with a glance, willing them to hear him. “It’s just an invitation to even the score next time. So don’t waste time resenting this; train for your rematch, when you catch up to Ishida Gin again.”

Ishida straightened at the word ‘rematch’, chin lifting. “Yes, Tachibana-san.”

“Better.” Kippei patted Ishida’s shoulder and beckoned Kamio and Shinji close as Sakurai started quietly scolding his partner and Akechi leaned over his shoulder, bright-eyed, to ask about Hadoukyuu. “All right, obviously Shitenhouji earned their reputation. Keep in mind that they’re strong, but don’t let it slow you down. Just play with all you’ve got.”

“Yes, Tachibana-san,” they murmured, and glanced at each other in a moment of silent communication. Kippei smiled as he watched them take the court, shaking the other team’s hands and falling back into perfect formation without a word or sign. These two were his best, the most brilliant of Fudoumine’s team, as strong in doubles as they were in singles. One reason he’d prayed for more players, to keep the club going, was to give these two a chance to keep growing.

Win or lose, he thought they would. They all would.


“You don’t have to look so suspicious,” Shitenhouji’s cheery blond told them, as Akira and Shinji met the other pair at the net. “Neither of us are as strong as Gin.”

“Speak for yourself, senpai,” the dark-haired player muttered, testing his gut.

“And Zaizen-kun doesn’t really have the experience to judge yet,” the blond finished without missing a beat. If that was Zaizen, this must be Oshitari.

Akira snorted a little. “We’ll keep that in mind.” Not saying that they’d believe it, of course, but they would certainly keep it in mind, along with the note that Zaizen didn’t seem to like his partner all that much. That could be useful. Though it did make him wonder why a team like Shitenhouji would field a pair with such a flaw against them. Unless, of course, it was all an act. He ran a hand through his hair, frowning.

Shinji elbowed him lightly in passing as he walked back to the baseline to serve. “Don’t overthink it,” he murmured. “Tachibana-san said it. We just have to play.”

Akira’s lips quirked wryly; there was a reason he and Shinji played as partners. “You’re right. Let’s do it.”

Shinji gave them a Kick Serve right from the start, and Zaizen ducked aside, swing missing the ball. His eyes narrowed, though, and his feet shifted; he was ready for the next one. Akira sprinted for the net to meet the return and found Oshitari there already. An unpleasant surprise, but Akira just bared his teeth in a grin and faded aside to let Shinji slip out of his shadow and poach the ball.

The glare Zaizen shot them gave Akira a nice, warm glow of accomplishment.

“Never mind!” Oshitari told his partner, waving a cheerful hand. “My miss, I was too slow!”

“Too slow to catch a cross shot to his partner?” Shinji murmured, at Akira’s shoulder. “Not what most people would call slow.”

“Yeah, I think he’s the one we need to look out for,” Akira answered, soft, watching Oshitari bounce on his toes.

Oshitari caught the next return, all right, fast and sure and light on his feet. Akira marked him tightly, trusting the mid-court to Shinji. This was his job, right here, to stop the player dashing along the net with dark, intent eyes behind that light smile, and Akira let himself fall into the breathless flow of speed. They rallied at the net, fast and furious, until Akira finally got the angle to send the ball past Oshitari’s off side. They stood for a moment, at the net, and Oshitari smiled slowly.

“I see why Shiraishi put us in Doubles Two, for this match. I haven’t had a chance to test my speed in a while.” He flexed on his toes just a little. “Let’s see who’s faster, then.”

Akira felt a growl rising in his chest. Shitenhouji had done it twice, challenged them in their own specialties. He flung around and met Shinji’s eyes with a hot glare. Shinji’s lips quirked and he nodded. They slipped into an I formation, Akira crouched at the net, under the line of Shinji’s serve, focused on Oshitari like a laser. The serve whipped over his head and he…

…stayed right where he was.

Oshitari wobbled, his dash for the return checked, attention split between the ball and Akira’s stillness. Shinji caught the return right at Akira’s shoulder and put the last point away with a nasty slice that curved past Zaizen’s racquet.

The weakness of a speed player, as Akira knew very well, was just how fast the reflexes followed the thought. Make a speed player think twice, and he’d move twice, too, and maybe not finish either one. “Let’s see who’s better,” he finally answered, standing back up, shoulder to shoulder with his partner.

Oshitari and Zaizen both bared their teeth this time.

Zaizen’s serve was hard and sharp, and Akira’s breath came faster as he stayed at the net to mark Oshitari, and Zaizen aimed for the back of the court, relentlessly attacking Shinji. Again, it was their own tactic turned back on them, and Akira’s brain spun, turning over how they might make use of this.

Maybe that was what distracted him when Oshitari started pushing the pace faster.

Back and forth through the court they chased each other, through the second game and the third, sprinting after each ball that fell between them, volleying back and forth across the net, and it wasn’t until Shinji caught his arm and murmured, “You’re breathing hard for this early in the match,” that Akira realized just how fast they’d been going.

“Oshitari’s pushing the pace,” he answered, and had to take a breath in the middle of even that short sentence. “Damn it.”

“He trusts his endurance that much?” Shinji frowned.

Akira glanced at his opponent and had to laugh, breathless. “Maybe. Maybe he doesn’t care.” Oshitari had the kind of light in his eyes that Akira recognized from the mirror. Shinji gave him a long look and snorted.

“Two of a kind.”

“Maybe.” Akira took a deeper breath, deliberately slower. “Maybe he’s doing it to keep us from tripping him up again. The faster we go, the smoother his reflexes seem to get. I think that’s how they got that last two points to take the third game.”

Shinji made a thoughtful sound, fingers working around the ball he fished out. “Zaizen is good, but he can’t read me very well, yet. A fast match could keep him from learning my game too well.” He met Akira’s gaze, face calm, but there was fire at the back of his eyes—the fury that made him dangerous and brilliant on the court. “You want to do it?”

Akira grinned, feeling the crazy edge of the challenge catch him. “Yeah.”

Shinji nodded and they set themselves to receive as the fourth game started. Now they were both going fast, and even Zaizen was swept up in the relentless momentum of the match. No point took more than five shots to decide it. Akira focused on his breath, on the rising burn in his leg muscles, on… not pushing himself, no, that wasn’t now this worked. On releasing himself into the flow of speed, feet flying over the hard surface of the court to match Oshitari, racquet singing through the heavy heat of the air to reach the ball. Shot after shot cut through the courts, spinning wickedly with Shinji’s touch, reaching for the lines and corners with Zaizen’s pinpoint precision, burning with Akira’s and Oshitari’s force and speed. One game to them. One to Shitenhouji. And again.

“We need to take a service game from them,” Shinji said quietly on his way back to serve again. “They’re one ahead of us.”

“Target Oshitari. His serve is weaker.” Rather like his own, Akira acknowledged wryly.

“That will be the twelfth game.” It was a statement, not an objection, but Akira heard the warning in it.

“I can make it.” He snorted softly. “Might not be good for much after, but I’m in the rhythm right now. I’ll make it.”

One of the reasons Akira liked Shinji was that Shinji didn’t waste time trying to convince him he was crazy. Shinji knew perfectly well Akira was crazy. It was why they played together.

They matched.

Akira slid back into the flow of the game, preparing himself. It was like walking to the crest of a steep hill and looking over it. Leaning over it. Not leaping yet but hovering, feeling the pull of gravity, and letting it build. Through one game. Another. Another.

And then it was time to let the pull take him, and fly.

Akira dashed to meet Oshitari’s first serve and drive it right back at him, calling for him to come get it. Sure enough, Oshitari came, volleying the ball sharply down the width of the court, and Akira threw himself after it, caught it, spiked it just over the net. Zaizen growled, and Oshitari, still a few steps away, laughed.

“About time! I thought you guys were never going to make a counter-attack.” He fell back to serve again, bouncing on his toes. “Don’t worry, Zaizen-kun. I’ve got it.”

They’d see about that.

The next rally was a vicious zig-zag back and forth along the net, and Akira gritted his teeth at the growing protest from his ankles. Back and forth, back and forth, he couldn’t break away from Oshitari long enough to get the ball past him, and when he slipped aside to let Shinji lob it behind the other pair, Oshitari sprinted for the base line and caught it. The return was clumsy, but Oshitari was at the net again before Akira could put the ball past Zaizen’s reach, and caught Akira turning the wrong way.

Thirty all.

Akira drove his breathing deeper and pushed harder. The next ball, he caught and slammed past Oshitari’s feet as he sprinted to meet the return.

The next one, Oshitari caught up with him again.

Akira could feel the tremble in his muscles that told him he was in trouble. He’d gotten to recognize it painfully well during the last month of training, pushing that edge further and further out. But here he was at the edge again. Shinji’s fingers brushed his wrist as they set themselves again, and he nodded just a little, fading back to let Shinji take the next ball and drive it toward Zaizen. They rallied for a long minute before Shinji caught Zaizen with Spot. Even Oshitari was caught by surprise, and they were forty to thirty. Shinji smiled faintly and aimed the next return at Zaizen, too.

“That won’t work twice on me,” Zaizen gritted out, and his other hand flashed up to take a two-handed grip when his muscles froze up. It was awkward, but it got the ball back over the net. Shinji was waiting for it, and went up for a vicious smash that Zaizen would never be able to recover fast enough to return. Akira wasn’t surprised when Oshitari cut in to take it instead. It was the weakness of using Spot in a doubles game.

But by then, of course, Akira had steadied himself, and was ready. When Oshitari dashed to catch the scorching return, Akira was there to meet him again, to drive down the net with him, volleying wildly back and forth. Akira saw the turn coming, when they would both have to change direction, saw the chance. If he turned early, he could catch Oshitari the way he’d been caught earlier. If he could just find the strength to make it work…

A breath before the natural turning point, at the first side line, Akira spun on his toes, pulled every ounce of speed he had out of his muscles, his very bones it felt like. He drove his feet against the court and slammed the ball straight through the gap Oshitari hadn’t quite turned enough to cover and Zaizen hadn’t closed enough to protect. The little weakness in their pair that Akira had seen from the first was finally decisive.

“Five games all!” the referee announced, and Akira clenched his free hand triumphantly.

When he took a step, his leg muscles shook.

“Akira,” Shinji said at his shoulder, soft and sharp.

“Don’t stop,” Akira said through his teeth. If he stopped, he wasn’t going to be able to start again.

When Shinji fell back, quickly, to serve, and Akira looked over the net at the other pair, Oshitari was focused on him, eyes dark and calm. The ball sang by Akira’s shoulder and Zaizen slammed it back, straight at Shinji. Akira waited for it, as if to let Shinji poach this one, only to pop up at the last second and drive the ball toward the far corner.

Oshitari was behind it in less than a breath, and drove the ball back, right on the side line, faster than Akira could catch.

Furious frustration surged up, tightening Akira’s chest. They were so close. They’d just leveled the score again!

He pushed harder, as the game ground on, drove himself faster, feeling the rhythm of his breathing break and his legs burn with the slow pain of over-extension. Shinji’s game leaped to meet his, and they hammered at the other pair with slices that spun the ball beyond reach and sprints that screamed from one side of the court to the other in a breath. Every time Akira thought thought they had a decisive advantage, though, Oshitari was there, supporting his partner, catching Akira’s balls. Akira focused tighter and tighter, pulled more speed out of his body than he’d thought he had, and still one game slid through their fingers.

And then another.

“Game, set, and match! Seven games to five, won by Shitenhouji!”

Akira stumbled to a stop at last, wavering on his feet. It was… over. They’d lost. Shitenhouji had defeated him in his own specialty after all. A rush of blinding frustration shook him, and he stumbled again, starting to go down as the trembling in his legs finally overcame his stubbornness.

“Akira!” Shinji’s hand closed on his arm, and then there was a solid shoulder under him, catching him.

“Easy, Kamio,” Tachibana-san said, quietly, in his ear.

“Tachibana-san…” Akira bit his lip hard, hearing the unsteadiness in his own voice.

“Enough,” his captain said firmly. “Seven to five against someone who’s been training far longer than you have is nothing to be ashamed of. Now, can you stand?”

Akira, steadied between Tachibana-san and Shinji, managed to wobble his way upright again, though he had to lean on them if he wanted to step anywhere. The other pair was watching them from across the net.

“What was the point of letting him do that, when he couldn’t beat Oshitari-senpai?” Zaizen asked, arms folded. “You should have stopped him, the way you did your Ishida.”

“Without letting Kamio go as far as he could, none of us would have known whether or not he could beat Oshitari, yet.” Tachibana-san fixed Zaizen with a steady look that the other player shifted under, uncomfortably. “Kamio has already trained enough not to break himself by doing it. I trusted him, just as I trusted Ishida to restrain himself.”

Zaizen drew back at that, silent, eyes dark. Akira scraped up the energy to smirk, feeling Shinji’s equal satisfaction at his side. Nobody got away with criticizing their captain.

Oshitari herded his partner to the net and held out his hand, and Akira leaned on Shinji’s shoulder to go shake it. Oshitari was still breathing hard, himself, which was some comfort. “So, hey,” he gasped. “Tell me something. How long have you been training for?”

Akira thought about it, how long it had been since Tachibana-san joined the club and they’d been able to do more than mess around on street courts trying to figure things out for themselves. “Nine months, I guess.” He winced a little at the wheeze in his voice. Oshitari’s suddenly wide-eyed stare was gratifying, though.

“Well.” Oshitari smiled, slow and sharp. “I’ll be looking forward to our rematch, when you catch up, Kamio-kun.”

Akira lifted his chin. “Good.” And then he had to hang on to both Shinji and Tachibana-san while he hobbled back to his team.


Zaizen Hikaru was not in a good mood. First he’d effectively lost to Fudoumine’s Ibu, unable to fully counter those alternating shots that froze his muscles up. He’d had to depend on Oshitari-senpai for way too many saves from the sharp, tricky curves of Ibu’s shots, shots he should have been able to catch. It wasn’t like he hadn’t known Ibu’s profile, after all. And then Fudoumine’s captain had talked as if he didn’t already know what his own player could do, which was just ridiculous.

“Hey, what are you sulking about now?” Oshitari-senpai demanded, elbowing him lightly as they came back to the bleachers. “We won.”

“You won,” Hikaru corrected, bluntly. He didn’t mince words about these things, not for other people and not for himself either. “I couldn’t catch Ibu.” And he should have been able to!

Oshitari-senpai collapsed onto the lowest bench with a theatrical huff. “Sometimes, I swear, you don’t know what the word ‘doubles’ actually means.” Zaizen growled at him, but pulled Oshitari-senpai’s bag over and fished out his water bottle. Oshitari-senpai nodded wordless thanks and started taking tiny sips, holding the bottle with both hands.

That raised Shiraishi-buchou’s eyebrows. “They pushed you that hard?”

Oshitari-senpai laughed and lifted one leg. It wavered as he held it in the air. “Yep. Said he’d only been training for nine months, too!” He took another sip, looking wistful. “I’d love to be able to play him more often; you know how hard it is to find someone who can really push my speed.”

Shiraishi-buchou was sitting up straight. “Nine months? I knew they were a new team, but…” He frowned over at Fudoumine, thoughtfully. “They’re all second-years except for Tachibana, aren’t they? Zaizen. Watch out for Fudoumine, next year. They might be even more dangerous than next year’s Rikkai.”

“I will,” Hikaru answered, clipped. He didn’t need anyone to tell him that, not after what Ibu had pulled on him.

“Will you be recovered by the afternoon match?” Gin-senpai leaned down to ask Oshitari-senpai quietly as Shiraishi-buchou stretched and rummaged in his bag for racquet and balls.

Oshitari-senpai flexed his ankles thoughtfully. “Mm. Yeah, I think so. Why, are you seeing some good doubles over there?” He perked up and craned his neck to peer across the court at Seigaku and Hikogashima.

Gin-senpai nodded at the score board. “Seigaku has two wins, and that first year your cousin was mentioning hasn’t played yet. Nor has Tezuka. I think they’re going to be our opponents for Semi-finals.”

“Five to three, and Seigaku’s Fuji is playing now? Yeah, they’ve got Doubles Two in the bag. Whoa!” Oshitari-senpai rocked back in his seat, and Hikaru couldn’t entirely blame him. The burly one on Seigaku’s side had just hit what looked a lot like the Hadoukyuu Fudoumine’s Ishida had used.

Gin-senpai’s constant faint smile was tilted a little ruefully as he rubbed a wrist. “If they put that man into Singles Three, I’m going to have trouble.”

Shiraishi-buchou straightened up. “Gin! You didn’t say you’d actually gotten injured!”

“I’m not,” Gin-senpai said calmly. “Yet.”

Shiraishi-buchou eyed him for a long moment before he smiled slow and sharp. “All right, then. You know your own game best. Judge for yourself what your opponent calls for.” Which was exactly the kind of comment that drove Zaizen nuts; what was research for, after all, if not to let them judge that beforehand?

Watanabe-sensei pegged a ball at Shiraishi-buchou. “Get out there and deal with your own opponent if you want a good match; don’t hanker after other people’s.”

Shiraishi-buchou’s smile turned wryly as he rubbed the back of his head. “I’m going, I’m going.”

Hikaru settled back on the bleachers as both captains went to meet at the net, hoping for a match that might distract him from brooding over the one he’d just played.


Shiraishi Kuranosuke met Tachibana at the net for a firm handshake. “That’s an impressive team you’ve put together, this year.”

Tachibana’s rather cool expression eased into a smile. “They’ve worked hard, to get here.”

“I understand you’ve been a good example to them, too,” Kuranosuke probed; he’d been wondering all season how the wild, laughing player he’d last seen a year and some ago had turned into this stern, contained team captain, and what kind of game Tachibana might give him now.

These opening pleasantries were abruptly interrupted, though, by Kintarou’s voice. “Shiraishi! Kick his butt! You can do it!”

Kuranosuke rolled his eyes. Speaking of wild players.

“Hey!” A young girl’s voice rang out from the other end of the bleachers in answer. “He will not! Kippei-nii! You’d better win this!”

Tachibana closed his eyes for one second and sighed.

“Yes he will! With his Super Duper Bible Tennis!”

“Kin-chan,” Kuranosuke started to call, desperately stifling a laugh. He’d never get Kin-chan down from there if he laughed now.

“Will not! Kippei-nii’s Wild Tennis beats everything! Except Onii-chan!”

Tachibana was rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Senri!” he called, without looking up.

“What?” Kuranosuke glanced up to find Shishigaku’s Chitose lounging at his ease near the top of the bleachers on Fudoumine’s side, smirking. “Miyuki-chan wanted to come cheer for you. She hasn’t gotten to see you play in a while, after all.”

Tachibana shot his ex-teammate a look that promised dire retribution, and Chitose laughed. By now the two cheering duelists had both climbed up to the top row and were standing side by side, hanging on to the upper rail, yelling, half at the court and half at each other.

“Super Delicious Extra Amazing Tennis wins!”

“Kippei-nii wins times a thousand!”

“Does not!”

“Does so!”

Half of Kuranosuke’s own team was crying with laughter, his coach was snickering, and Zaizen was clearly trying to pretend he’d never met any of them before in his life. Fudoumine’s team seemed a little stunned by their new supporter, staring up at her, but he could see a few lips starting to twitch. Including Tachibana’s, though he was obviously trying to keep a straight face.

Finally, Chitose tipped his head back to regard the mini cheering section. “Okay, Miyuki-chan, I figure Kippei’s pumped up enough. Let’s let them get started, okay?” After a moment of glaring at each other, Miyuki and Kin-chan both gave in and clambered back down the bleachers.

Tachibana shook his head with a soft snort of amusement. “Shall we play, before they get started again?”

Kuranosuke finally let himself laugh. “I think we’d better.” He fished out a ball as he walked back to serve, settling himself into the intent calm that his best game came out of. When he turned to set his feet, though, a crinkle ran down his spine; Tachibana had changed. In the space of a few breaths, that composed, responsible team captain had dissolved into the player Kuranosuke remembered from a year and a half ago. Tachibana was forward on his toes, leaning in, eyes bright and hungry over the bared teeth of his smile. It tugged at Kuranosuke, that hunger, and he breathed in deeply, feeling like the air between them was hot with their shared focus and not just the sun beating down on the court. He’d prepared for a stern player, someone a bit like Sanada most likely, based on reports from Kantou Regionals. It looked like he’d be facing something else today, though.

That was more than all right with him.

He threw up the ball and served tight into the corner. Tachibana got behind it and returned fast and hard, hard enough to make him grunt a little with the weight of the ball. Kuranosuke rode the edge of his sense of the ball and took one light step back to steal that weight, brushing the ball delicately over the net in a drop shot.

Excitement tingled down his nerves as Tachibana very nearly caught it.

He tested Tachibana all through his service game, aiming for the lines and corners, using the service advantage to see just how great Tachibana’s range of motion on the court was. The answer was ‘a little unreal’. It was like playing Oshitari when he was at the top of his game, only Oshitari’s balls never had this bruising weight.

Of course, Oshitari’s balls weren’t this wild either, he reflected, sliding to the side to open the necessary distance to catch another ferocious drive. Tachibana was hitting so hard he couldn’t control the ball entirely. Kuranosuke smiled just a little, the tiny smile that never showed all the hot, hungry eagerness at the core of him. If this was going to be a game of control against pure force, he’d ride the cutting edge of control and slice it straight through that weakness in Tachibana’s precision.

One game to him, and it was Tachibana’s serve. The first one jinked and scorched past his shoulder so close its passing tugged at his shirt sleeve. Tachibana’s toothy smile challenged him, across the net, and Kuranosuke smiled coolly back, widening his stance, lowering it until he could feel the perfect triangle of balance, ready to move anywhere. The next ball he caught, though it took his racquet out of his hands. He flexed them, feeling the muscles in his wrists and forearms with new immediacy, and rolled his shoulders as he re-set himself again. He felt it when he slid into the upper triangle that would brace his swing against anything, no margin of error left anywhere in his stance now. The clean, pure edges of his true game were rising out of the inner stillness and silence that was all lesser players could call out of him, and his breath came quick and light as he felt it happening, savoured it.

This was what he’d brought his team to Nationals for.

Two games all, and Tachibana’s raw power still wasn’t falling. Kuranosuke sank into his form and drove forward relentlessly from that unshakeable foundation, but Tachibana raged back and forth over his side of the net, snapping up half the balls that should have been out of reach and driving them wildly back. This match was moving as fast as Doubles Two had, even without two speed demons to drive it, and something deep inside Kuranosuke was laughing to hear the cheers of their teams and the spectators, the excitement surrounding them. This was where his own game truly lived, with an opponent who demanded everything from him, and the pace of the ball flashing between them burned away every memory of Tachibana’s steady reserve. Kuranosuke let it, let himself fall into the wildness and live in each moment, each ball as it came to him.


Zaizen Hikaru felt like he couldn’t breathe.

And, all right, part of that was his idiot senpai pounding on his back and shoulders as they shouted and laughed, but most of it was his captain’s game. He’d never seen Shiraishi-buchou play like this.

“What,” he finally choked out, “how… Shiraishi-buchou?”

Watanabe-sensei leaned back to give him an upside-down grin. “Ah, that’s right. This is your first time seeing him play a high-level game, isn’t it?”

Hikaru gestured wordlessly at the furious pace of the game on the court, the mad risks Shiraishi-buchou was so obviously running. “What is he doing?” he demanded. The captain he knew was meticulous. Precise. Calculating, for pity’s sake!

Watanabe-sensei smirked out at the court, arms spread casually along the back of the coach’s bench. “Ah, that’s just our Kura-kun playing his game.” One sharp eye speared back at Hikaru. “You really don’t recognize it at all?”

“He’s completely out of control!” Hikaru burst out, and then had to stop and glare at all of his senpai when every last one of them laughed so hard they nearly fell off the bleachers.

“Zaizen-kun, Shiraishi’s never out of control,” Oshitari-senpai finally managed, clapping him on the shoulder.

“But…!” Hikaru knew this wasn’t the kind of game Shiraishi-buchou had planned to play against Fudoumine’s Tachibana. He’d been there when the captain talked with the coach about it! Shiraishi-buchou had practiced for an endurance game.

Oshitari-senpai shook him gently, sobering a little. “Listen to me. Shiraishi never loses control. Look at those shots. Quit thinking you know how Shiraishi plays, or for that matter how Tachibana plays, and just look.”

Hikaru frowned, but slowly turned back to the game and tried to do as his sometime partner said. It was ridiculous to think he didn’t know how Shiraishi-buchou played, he’d been watching all this year, but he’d try and see…

Shiraishi’s foot came down at an angle that sent a physical shock through him, it was so perfect. The line of the swing from that stance made his breath catch. The ball that sang over the net came down against the sideline without so much as a centimeter to spare and spun outward just ahead of Tachibana’s racquet.

Meticulous. Precise. Calculated in the thinnest sliver of a second.

Hikaru rocked back against Oshitari-senpai’s hand, staring as the two players dove into another game without even a pause to breathe, hammering at each other mercilessly. And every time, Shiraishi-buchou’s step, his swing, his stance and angle… every time, it was exactly where it needed to be. “How can he do that?” he whispered. At this speed, how could anyone calculate so fast and so perfectly?

Oshitari-senpai smiled, the bright, sharp smile he got when he was (rarely) serious. “That’s why Shiraishi’s our captain,” he said, simply. “When people call him the Bible of Shitenhouji, this is what they mean.”

“Remember this, Zaizen,” Watanabe-sensei added without looking around, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees as the score was called six games all. “Just because you’ve seen someone play a lot, that never means you know everything they can do. Even I don’t know everything Shiraishi can do.” Their coach’s toothpick shifted to a jauntier angle. “What I do know is that he’s been spinning his wheels for a year, and this match should shake out the kinks and let him relax. About time, too.”

“He has been pretty bored this tournament, so far,” Hitouji-senpai paused in his cheering long enough to put in. “Getting too serious for his own good. He should lighten up a little, now.”

Hikaru watched the hot glitter in his captain’s eyes as he and Tachibana pushed still harder, working to seize two points in a row, and had to swallow. He wasn’t sure lightening up was the right phrase for it, but whatever it was put a shaky feeling in his stomach, like he’d missed a step and wasn’t sure where he’d come down. The cutting perfection and incredible control of Shiraishi-buchou’s game lit something in his blood. Something that wondered if, maybe, someday, he could play like that, too.


Their tiebreak game was running so tight, Kuranosuke was starting to wonder if this would be an endurance game after all, if a different sort than he’d first expected. His breath was still light in his chest, but he knew his own body well enough to know that was thanks to the adrenaline. The instant he lost his hold, he’d spin down in complete wreckage.

That was what made keeping a hold fun, though.

He couldn’t really hear the cheering any more; nothing really existed but the court and the ball and the brutal pressure of Tachibana’s game grappling with his. They drove each other relentlessly, neither backing down, and Kuranosuke placed one ball after another exactly where he meant to, as if he were reaching out and placing each ball down by hand. Nothing could break his focus, now.

Which did not mean nothing could break his game.

His serve again, a corner shot and then a drop shot, the combination that Tachibana still couldn’t catch just a little over half the time. The drop was perfect, timing, angle, force all exactly in place with a precision that only pushed him higher each time he hit it. He had to squint into an abrupt gust of wind just as the ball started to tip over, though. When he tossed his hair back out of his eyes, it took a couple seconds to understand what he was seeing.

The ball was still on his side of the net.

He and Tachibana both stared at it, blankly.

“Ah… twenty-five to twenty-three, Tachibana!” the referee finally called. “Game, set, and match to Fudoumine!”

He and Tachibana blinked at each other a few times, before Tachibana finally laughed, short and genuinely amused, and came to hold out his hand over the net. Kuranosuke shook himself, slowly surfacing from the tension of playing at such a high pitch, scrubbing his hand over his face and heaving a fresh breath. He came to shake Tachibana’s hand, smile rueful. “I suppose no one ever controls quite everything, in a game.”

“Something is always a surprise,” Tachibana agreed, eyes still bright, though the wildness was folding itself away again even as Kuranosuke watched, and that made him laugh too.

“Good game, Tachibana. I’ll look forward to seeing you again next year.”

Ferocity licked out again with the flash of Tachibana’s teeth. “So will I.”

Kuranosuke turned back to his team, waving off Watanabe-sensei’s lifted brow; he was fine, if still buzzing a little. He clapped Konjiki on the shoulder as he and Hitouji sprang down off the bleachers with their racquets. “Looks like it’s up to you guys to wrap up.”

“No worries.” Konjiki’s shoulder nudged his partner’s. “We’ll take care of it.” Hitouji seconded that with a quiet nod and Kuranosuke relaxed. No one was shaken at all; good. He let himself flop down to a seat as his Doubles One pair took the court, stretching hard.

“Ah! That was good.”

Oshitari grinned at him. “Zaizen-kun liked it too.”

Zaizen gave Oshitari a dirty look, and then turned his glare on Kuranosuke. "What was that, at the end?" he demanded.

Kuranosuke stifled the urge to roll his eyes and answered as paitently as he could, "It’s called ‘chance’, Zaizen-kun. It happens."

Zaizen’s glare only intensified. "Why were you playing with so little margin for error, then?" He gestured sharply as if to strike aside an objection Kuranosuke hadn’t even made. "Don’t tell me you don’t have the control to do it; not after that!"

"Stop thinking everything in tennis can be controlled." When Zaizen gave him a flat look of disbelief, Kuranosuke sighed. "Look. Yes, my control is second to none, and matched by only two or three in our age bracket. And I’m the one telling you this." He took Zaizen’s shoulder and shook him a little. "When you play, there’s always someone else involved; that means you can’t control everything, ever. It’s always a fight for control of that ball, and playing against someone of Tachibana’s strength, I didn’t have any margin left. That’s what this game is. You will never know everything; you will never control everything." He looked down at his most stubborn player, eyes dark and steady. "And if you can’t find excitement, and even joy, in that, then you have no business playing at this level."

Their kouhai huffed and looked the other way. That wasn’t a surprise. It was one when Zaizen said, low, “I… suppose not. And I guess I’d be bored, if no one changed.” He glanced at Kuranosuke out of the corner of his eye and then away again. "Your match wasn’t boring."

Kuranosuke smiled slowly, and exchanged a pleased nod with Oshitari over Zaizen’s head. Seemed that match had finally started to knock some of the rigidity out of Zaizen’s view of tennis. Kuranosuke believed just as fervently as the next captain in research and being prepared, but Zaizen had always taken it a little too much to heart. He’d be a far better player, and certainly a better leader, if he could learn a little more flexibility.

Of course, no sooner did he think that than a burst of laughter from the stands blew over them and Zaizen stiffened up in obvious disapproval of Konjiki’s clowning, out on the court. Kuranosuke sighed to himself. One step at a time, he supposed.

“Hey, looks like Seigaku’s done,” Oshitari pointed out, distracting his partner smoothly with the blue and white jerseys approaching from the other court.

Kuranosuke really couldn’t help the way his smile showed his teeth this time. “They chose the perfect game to watch.”

Even Gin smirked at that. Let Seigaku gather whatever conclusions they could, from the most brilliantly duplicitous players in Shitenhouji.


“What the hell?” Ryouma muttered, lapsing into English just because what he was seeing was so bizarre he didn’t think he knew any Japanese strong enough. The Shitenhouji Doubles One pair was… well it was… but seriously, wigs?

"I suppose that’s certainly one approach to unsettling an opponent." Fuji-senpai sounded a bit uncertain, though.

"Are we sure they aren’t holding the Manzai Nationals around here, and maybe these two took a wrong turn?" Momo asked, half laughing. Kaidou-senpai gave him a brief glower before returning the full force of it on the court in front of them. Disapproval nearly dripped off him.

Inui-senpai nudged his glasses up. "They are known for being… unconventional, though several sources also insist they have remarkable strategic sense." He trailed off, as uncertainly as Fuji-senpai, as the Shitenhouji pair actually tripped over each other. Or… pretend tripped, Ryouma supposed it must be, because they still returned the ball and Uchimura and Mori still missed it. Mori rounded on their opponents with a snarl before Uchimura pulled him back; he seemed as incensed by the clowning around as Kaidou-senpai.

"They have a really strong sense for each other, that’s for sure," Kikumaru-senpai put in, unexpectedly clinical, eyes never leaving the match, "if they can move around each other like that and not get injured."

"Or even slow themselves down," Ooishi-senpai agreed, arms crossed as he watched, just as closely as Kikumaru. "Look at the score."

Ryouma started a little, realizing that the score really did read 3-0 in Shitenhouji’s favor. He’d been so distracted by the sheer weirdness of the game that the changing score hadn’t quite registered. He tugged his cap down, eyes narrowing; Fuji-senpai was right, this really was a psychological tactic. From the intrigued sound Inui-senpai made, Ryouma thought he agreed.

"This will certainly be interesting to deal with." Ryouma wasn’t the only one who edged back from Inui-senpai just a little at the small smile he wore, which all too often accompanied new and improved recipes to inflict on his teammates in the name of health science. "If they’re in Doubles One again, Ooishi, do you think you’ll be able to handle them?"

"I think so. They both seem to focus on flexibility, in their actual play, so I don’t think they’ll be able to cover the court the way we can." Kikumaru-senpai nodded silent agreement with this, still tightly focused on the game, and Ryouma cocked his head curiously. Almost as if answering him, Kikumaru-senpai said, "We have to ignore everything they say, all their attempts at misdirection, and watch what they do. Really closely." He finally flashed a bright smile over his shoulder at Ooishi-senpai. "We can do it."

Inui-senpai made another thoughtful, distracted sound, and Tezuka-buchou lifted a brow at him. "And if they’re in Doubles Two, Inui?" he prompted.

"Hmmm. It’s possible," Inui-senpai murmured, "that I’ll need you to be a distraction of our own, Kaidou."

Kaidou-senpai gave him a look of open disbelief. "Senpai?"

Momo broke down laughing, leaning back on the bleachers to steady himself. "What do you think, Mamushi, ready to break into the world of stand-up comedy?"

"Not that kind of distraction," Inui-senpai put in, interrupting Kaidou’s furious snatch for the front of Momo’s jersey. "No, I think…" he paused as Mori started yelling at his opponents, out on the court, nearly spitting with anger, "mm, yes, I think that will do nicely. If I need a distraction, Kaidou, can you pretend to be out of control? Act alone, as if you don’t believe in our combination at all. They’re obviously used to riling up the opposing pair; let’s use that expectation, then." His smile was thin and sharp.

Kaidou-senpai’s was, too. "Yes, Inui-san."

They made an unexpectedly good pair, Ryouma reflected, grinning under the brim of his cap. He thought the rest of the team agreed; he could feel everyone settling a little bit, even the ones who wouldn’t be playing doubles. He could even, maybe, feel a little of that in himself—an easing, instead of tightening, at the thought that Inui-senpai was sneakier than he’d figured. It was still a new feeling, but… he kind of liked it.

And maybe that was why he stood, quieter than usual, and watched the last of the game play out, willing this time to wait inside the little warmth of that feeling while the match was called for Shitenhouji and both teams gathered at the net. Maybe that little warmth was why he was glad to see Fudoumine straight and unbowed as they shook hands with their opponents. He couldn’t quite put words around the reason, but he thought he could get a little of the shape of it, and that shape matched with the quiet pride in Tachibana’s smile as he gathered his team up, and the steadiness of their eyes on him in return.

He was thinking about that shape hard enough that he neglected to duck out from under Momo-senpai’s arm, as they all turned away to find lunch.

Quarter-finals: Rikkai vs. Higa

Kite Eishirou could feel the unsettled edge of his club around him, as they walked down Ariake’s shady, crowded paths to their assigned quarter-finals court, and didn’t really think it was helped any by the fact that their coach was still grumbling.

“Insolent punks… you’d all better win bigger next time, and teach them some respect…”

Hirakoba clasped his hands behind his head, and told the sky above him, “Somehow, I don’t think winning by a bigger margin would have helped with that Saeki guy.” Saotome turned on Hirakoba, fist clenched, and Eishirou sighed as he stepped neatly between them.

“I believe this is our court.”

This one was part of a set of two at the back of a low building, and actually had what looked like permanent bleachers, though extras had been set out for today’s matches. Rikkai was already there, waiting for them, perfectly calm in face of what Eishirou was very sure Saeki had told them about Higa’s violence yesterday. His mouth quirked faintly.

He appreciated a good psychological tactic, even when it was turned against him.

“All right,” he cut across the beginning of what was, no doubt, Saotome’s harangue of the team. “Saotome-sensei, why don’t you take your seat and relax? We’ll handle this.” He met their coach’s eyes steadily until Saotome looked away and stumped off to the coach’s bench as if it had been his plan all along. “All right,” Eishirou repeated more quietly, gathering his team in with a glance. “These are last year’s champions. Year before that, too, because Rikkai was never stupid enough to leave their Three Demons on the sidelines. Don’t take them lightly, but don’t panic either. We’ve won every round we’ve played this year. Higa is strong, and we’re going to make them remember Higa and Okinawa. Keep your heads, don’t hold back, and watch for my signals. Got it?”

“Yes, Buchou!” they answered together, all of them, even Hirakoba. Eishirou took a slow breath to steady his own nerves and nodded.

“Let’s go.”


Niou Masaharu balanced his racquet casually in his grip, watching as both clubs spread out to either side of the court. To his eye, Higa was a little uneasy under their excitement. He wondered whether that was just from playing Rikkai, or whether Saeki’s gesture had shaken them. “So?” he asked Yukimura lightly, not taking his gaze off his opponent, a tall blond with a nicely bloodthirsty smile. “No last minute instructions? Admonitions? Reminders?”

Yukimura’s lips curled just a little, and he waved his fingers, settling back onto the coach’s bench. “No, none. Go entertain yourself.”

Masaharu bared his teeth. That was an instruction right there, or at least permission. “You didn’t like what they did to Rokkaku, hm?”

“That either.” Yukimura glanced over at their opponents, at Higa’s coach, sweating on the other bench, and Kite, standing behind him with folded arms. “Kite seems to favor mind games. Go show him how it’s done.”

Masaharu tucked a wicked smirk away, though he knew some of it was showing from the way Hirakoba smirked back when they met at the net. It was true that the best mind games required a certain ability, to back them up; they could only cover for a lack of strength for a little while. If Yukimura wanted him to emphasize that to Higa, he was happy to do it, even if it was more an aesthetic than moral imperative, for him.

The first serve was Hirakoba’s, and Masaharu tested the strength of the ball against his racquet. It wasn’t bad. He returned lightly, letting the ball wobble on its way to the corner, and watched Hirakoba’s movement. His lip curled a little. The only reason anyone would ever be taken by surprise by this Shukuchihou was if they let the net get in the way of watching their opponent’s feet. Pathetic. He pushed harder, driving the ball back toward Hirakoba faster. One point to his opponent. Two to him, and he backed off a little to let Hirakoba take another point and decide what to do, before pushing again. Hirakoba had good form for someone recruited from another field. He wasn’t weak. But that was about all Masaharu could say for him, and he had to roll his eyes a little over the fact that these guys had made it all the way to the quarter-finals, apparently on nothing but slight-of-hand and some intimidation. He took the last two points, keeping his drives just a little stronger than Hirakoba’s, hoping to draw him out. Surely there was something more.

Sure enough, when the first game was called for Masaharu, Hirakoba stuck his hands on his hips and snorted. “Is that really all you’ve got?” he demanded. “You guys are supposed to be the champions! Can’t you make it any more interesting than this?”

Masaharu kept a slow smile to himself as he bounced a ball on his service line. Hirakoba liked high-pressure games, then. Yes, there had to be something else waiting to show itself. “Let’s see,” he called back, and served low and fast. This rally was a bit more lively, and Masaharu didn’t let it end until Hirakoba uncoiled and hit the ball back with real force, though he did let Hirakoba see him stretching to return the ball. One point to him. Another, and he was starting to get impatient.

Finally, Hirakoba slid the ball along his racquet and flicked it oddly at the end. The ball curved wildly on the bounce, spinning under Masaharu’s racquet, and Higa burst into cheers. This was Hirakoba’s hidden ace, then. Masaharu swung at the next one without particular effort, missed again, and let himself growl with some genuine annoyance. The spin of the ball was too odd; he couldn’t see it clearly while swinging for it. He served fairly hard on the next ball, and watched this Habu of Hirakoba’s come, as if frozen, tracking the ball tightly.

This time, he saw it: the two directions of spin given to the ball that sent it off in such unpredictable directions. This ball would take a good deal of control to return, a light touch on making contact, to cancel some of the spin, and then power from a cold start to return it. Either that or catching it at the net before it bounced, and turning that unpredictability back around on Hirakoba. Ideally, a mix of the two, to keep him off balance. Yes, Masaharu could neutralize this shot.

But it wouldn’t serve his purpose to show all that right now.

He caught the last ball of the game, to test his hypothesis, and nodded to himself when it careened wildly out of bounds without crossing the net. He let himself glare a bit at Hirakoba and stalked back into his court amid the cheers and jeers from Higa to receive for the next game. He was actually a little impressed when Hirakoba served with Habu; that took a good deal of strength and control right there. Masaharu was careful to catch some, but only some, of them, returning them lightly, as if he didn’t have sufficient control to actually cancel all the spin. Hirakoba was laughing, pleased with the challenge and confident in his ability to win. Masaharu let him take the third game and concentrated his service game on low balls, shots that sang by Hirakoba’s ankles, a hard angle to execute Habu from. Higa’s club was loudly pleased, assured that Hirakoba could keep his own service games and stay ahead, even as the score was called two games all.

Rikkai was quiet.

Masaharu ‘fought’ through the next four games, letting Hirakoba see him ‘struggling’ to return Habu. It was actually rather wearing, having to gauge his returns so finely; Hirakoba wasn’t completely unobservant, after all, and to make this work, he had to believe this was the extent of Masaharu’s strength. When the score reached four games all, though, he let himself stop and stretch, shaking the tension out of his muscles.

It was about time, he thought.

He glanced at his team, where Marui was smirking into his bubblegum and Jackal was shaking his head; Yanagi was amused in that perfectly deadpan way of his that only showed in his hands clasped behind his back, and Sanada was nearly rolling his eyes, equally deadpan; Kirihara was grinning outright, and Yukimura had his chin propped in one hand, fingers hiding his mouth but not the glint in his eyes. Masaharu finally looked at his partner and nodded just a little bit at Hirakoba. Yagyuu adjusted his glasses, not quite hiding the fast flicker of a smile, and Masaharu laughed. Yes, the real show was about to begin.

A rustle ran through the club members who had come with them, today, everyone leaning forward expectantly.

Masaharu bounced on his toes a little, watching Hirakoba stretch into his serve, and this time he dashed to meet it before it landed, smashing it back over the net. Hirakoba was so surprised he didn’t even try to catch the return. First point to Masaharu.

He dashed for the next ball, too, and this one Hirakoba tried to reach, lips curled in a growl, but the wild bounce eluded him. Delicious irony, Masaharu thought, and showed his teeth in a grin. “You like a challenge, don’t you?” he drawled, turning to stroll back into his court. “Hurry up and serve, then.”

The next serve wasn’t Habu, and Masaharu sniffed. As if that was going to unsettle him. He smashed it back over the net with the Laser Beam, and enjoyed Higa’s shocked hush. Hirakoba’s eyes were narrow and furious, and Masaharu chuckled. “Did you think you were the only ones who could play these games?” he asked. “Here’s your challenge, then. Try to stop me.”

Hirakoba didn’t serve with Habu this time, either, and Masaharu let him have a rally just to see what he was planning to do with it. Hirakoba stepped into the last return, spinning the ball violently along his racquet, and Masaharu’s brows rose as it swerved and cut through the air strangely even before the bounce. Hirakoba had saved this, and Masaharu could respect that bit of strategy.

Though that wouldn’t stop him from breaking it.

He dashed for the ball, balanced on his toes, focused tight on the path of the ball, and caught it lightly on his racquet. He listened to the feel of the ball on his gut as carefully as he’d ever watched an opponent to analyze what trick might best unsettle them, and stroked his racquet under the ball to quiet its spin. And then he closed both hands on his racquet and drove the ball right between Hirakoba’s feet for game point, savoring his opponent’s stunned stiffness and the shocked exclamations of Higa’s club.

The last game went quickly. Hirakoba didn’t collapse, Masaharu would credit him with that, but he also didn’t have anything else left to pull out at the last minute. Masaharu met him at the net, as the match was called six to four, racquet slung over his shoulder. “More diversity,” he advised coolly. “If you like challenges, you have to be up for them yourself.”

“Next time we play will go differently,” Hirakoba snapped, and there was still a glint of eagerness in his eyes, if a little less reckless than it had been. Masaharu’s mouth tugged up at one corner.

“Come find me, then.”

He strolled back to his team, collecting a satisfied nod from his captain, and a towel from his partner. “So, first mind games and next they get hammered with pure strength and technique?” he asked, glancing at Marui and Jackal as they stood and stretched. “You really don’t like these guys, Yukimura.”

“I have little opinion of them, personally, but their tactics are naive. They’ve challenged us arrogantly, and unprepared,” Yukimura answered evenly, not looking away from the court. “If they survive the consequences, they might be worth playing next time.”

“How severe,” Yagyuu murmured, perfectly pleased, and Masaharu lounged against the sun-heated bleachers beside his partner, smirking.

Higa really had no idea what they were messing with.


Eishirou held back a frown as Shiranui and Aragaki took the court to meet Rikkai’s Marui and Jackal. His tightest doubles pair was looking a little grim, and Hirakoba still hadn’t emerged from under his towel, sitting with his elbows on his knees on the lowest bleacher. The club was nervous, he could feel it around him. Part of him wanted to pound Niou Masaharu black and blue for doing this to them. Another part of him was frankly admiring the deft mental game Niou had played.

Most of him was grimly aware of the strength and control that had made that trick work, that had persuaded them all, even him, that Niou was struggling to stay even with Hirakoba… right up until Niou had unveiled his real strength and blown casually past everything Hirakoba could do. He’d known Rikkai would be their most difficult opponent. He hadn’t, even with all the stories about them, quite expected to be so easily overwhelmed.

Well, the reputation of Rikkai’s doubles was slightly less legendary than its singles. His team knew to be wary, now. It would have to be enough. He watched Marui serve sharp and fast, sprinting forward to poach the return also with a lightning drive over the net, and his mouth tightened.

This was going to be difficult.

He hadn’t chosen Shiranui and Aragaki for this match at random, though. They drew together for a moment before the next serve, whispering, and they weren’t fooled when Marui made as if to poach the next return, too, only to let it through to Jackal. Shiranui was in place to catch the ball, and the rally was on. It went hard and fast, and Kite himself barely caught Shiranui’s signal to Aragaki before Aragaki faked a smash and dropped the ball over the net instead. He breathed out as Higa cheered.

Beside him, Kai blew out a breath of his own, leaning forward against the short fence. “It’s a good start.”

“Solid,” Eishirou agreed. He didn’t like the amused look Marui gave Higa, though.

The next rally was short, and Marui caught Aragaki’s deceptively curving drive on the rise, lobbing it tight and high to come down in the backcourt before Shiranui could get to it. Eishirou could see his pair settling down, though, bracing themselves to force their way through Marui’s flashy shots and Jackal’s powerful drives.

Shiranui sent the next serve flashing toward Marui’s ankles, and while Marui caught it, Aragaki immediately called “It’ll be out!” Eishirou could see it, too, that ball wasn’t even going to cross the net.

“What do you know, even Rikkai misses,” Kai laughed, and the club members close enough to hear chuckled along.

It hit the net pole. And rebounded to drop just on Higa’s side.

Aragaki snarled, and Shiranui caught his partner’s shoulder. “It was a bad chance, calm down,” he ordered firmly, and their second year took a breath and nodded tightly to his partner. Eishirou smiled a little. Aragaki had a short temper, and he’d have to watch that next year, when his partner had graduated; for now, though, Shiranui watched it for him.

“Chance, hm?” Marui called, tapping his racquet on his shoulder. “Let’s see about that.”

Eishirou stiffened, and he saw Shiranui tensing too. Had that actually been on purpose? “It’s a bluff,” Kai murmured. “It’s got to be.”

Shiranui was forward when the next ball headed for the pole, and he dove to catch it as it bounced. Eishirou swore silently to himself, wondering whether Rikkai really was populated by monsters after all. But Aragaki was in place to catch the return, and even Marui’s kind of precision couldn’t overcome tight teamwork in a doubles match.

Marui was smirking.

“Try this one, then!” He hit the ball lightly, and Aragaki dashed forward as it hit the cord and popped just barely over. It would be all right, Eishirou thought, he’d catch it and Shiranui had regained his position to cover against returns. It would be all right.

The ball, impossibly, rolled along the cord, past the reach of Aragaki’s racquet and dropped into Higa’s court.

Calls of “Tightrope Walking!” and “Genius!” rose from the Rikkai club who were watching, and Marui twirled his racquet, laughing.

The whole Higa club stared at that impossible ball as the first game was called, and Shiranui lifted his head to exchange a glance with Eishirou. He flicked his eyes at Jackal, and Eishirou nodded agreement. They would do better to keep the ball away from Marui entirely, it seemed, and target his partner instead.

Two alarmingly talented players in a row. “It’s no wonder Rikkai has won the championship two years running,” Eishirou observed. It must, he thought dourly, be nice to be such a well-established school that you attracted all the best without having to scrounge and recruit and suffer useless coaches. Next year would be different, though, at least for Higa. The further he could take his team, the more different it would be. Kai glanced up at him from under his cap and bumped Eishirou’s shoulder lightly, despite the raised eyebrow such demonstrativeness in public earned him. Eishirou focused again, though, and settled back to watch the next game.

It started well. Aragaki served straight toward Jackal, and Shiranui caught the return and aimed the ball back that way again. Jackal’s shots had none of the alarming quirkiness of his partner’s, and Eishirou relaxed a little as Jackal and Shiranui rallied. Shiranui had some nice, flexible strength to call on, and his endurance was second to none. No matter how solid Jackal was, with Aragaki to back him up against surprises, Shiranui had the edge now.

Three minutes later, the first point hadn’t been called yet, Kai was cursing incredulously under his breath, and Eishirou was wondering, distantly, whether he should try thinking as pessimistically as possible, in hopes that perverse fate would prove that as comprehensively wrong as his cautious optimism had been so far. Jackal wasn’t stopping, wasn’t flagging, didn’t seem to be feeling the heat like a Kantou player should. When the point was finally called, it wasn’t in Higa’s favor.

Shiranui wasn’t giving up, and he dove into another rally with Jackal, fast and furious, keeping a pace that Eishirou had never seen anyone else match. Not until today. Another point fell to Rikkai. And another. And another. Jackal’s edge in strength got the ball past Shiranui every time, because their endurance seemed to be equal. Shiranui and Aragaki were both scowling as the serve returned to Rikkai, and, after a few words, they set themselves with Aragaki forward to deal with Marui and Shiranui back to support against Jackal’s returns.

Their coach, Eishirou noted, was starting to fidget, crossing and uncrossing his arms, glaring at both pairs impartially. After Marui put the second point past Aragaki, Saotome growled and waved at Higa’s players with a familiar signal.

Shiranui looked over his head at Eishirou, questioning.

Calculations spilled through Eishirou’s mind, forming and reforming. His club was shifting uneasily around him; they all knew what that signal meant, and he suspected they were remembering Saeki’s words from yesterday. Cowards. No respect. Eishirou hadn’t needed Saeki to tell him. He’d always known the cost of going along with Saotome, attacking other coaches. It was a cost he was willing to pay, to establish Higa, and if he took an unsavory reputation to high school with him, well he’d be taking it with him instead of leaving it, wouldn’t he? Most of the team was bitter enough not to mind much, either.

If it could give them a chance to get past Rikkai, it would be worth it.

He nodded to Shiranui, and felt the breath of anticipation and maybe alarm that ran through his club. That would be nothing to what was about to run through Rikkai, though.

Shiranui signaled his partner to fall back, sheltering Aragaki from this, as he had so persistently that Eishirou had to wonder whether Shiranui actually understood the whole plan. At any rate, it was Shiranui who faked a stumble and turned his racquet, driving the ball with all the force of his arm straight at Rikkai’s captain, on the coach’s bench.

A shout went up from Rikkai’s club, joined by a roar from Higa, and there was the flat smack of a tennis ball against flesh.

And Yukimura was sitting right there on the bench, still, legs crossed easily. He wasn’t even looking up. One arm was still folded, and the other was stretched out, hand upraised. The tennis ball rested in his palm.

In the sudden, breathless quiet, Yukimura’s husky voice carried clearly.

“If you can’t win without this, it only proves your weakness. If you can win without it, there’s no need to even consider it. If you might win without it, but don’t dare to try…” he turned his head to look at the Higa bench, and Eishirou watched Saotome sway back from the razor sharp edge of Yukimura’s gaze, “…then you’ve merely weakened yourself and have no right to be standing on a court at Nationals, yet.” Yukimura turned his hand over and let the ball roll off his fingers to bounce away, and glanced up at the referee. “I believe this ball is out.”

“Ah… Y… yes, thirty-love!” the man stammered.

Yukimura smiled graciously and sat back on his bench, folding his arms again.

“What the hell are they?” Kai hissed, as the game resumed, looking as shaken as the referee. “He caught it! Not even a flinch!”

“They’re Rikkai,” Eishirou answered, low and tight, tense with the effort of not showing his club how those words had smarted. “Apparently that means almost as much as rumor says it does.”

He had not betrayed his team! What did Yukimura know about it, leading a team and club that had everything? Eishirou would do what it took to establish his team so they finally had an even chance, and the opportunity to decide for themselves how they would play.

He would do anything it took.

Quarter-finals: Hyoutei vs. Nagoya Seitoku

Atobe Keigo reflected, a little distantly, that he was very glad Higa had encountered Rikkai before there was any possibility of Hyoutei playing them. It wasn’t that he had any doubts about his team’s ability to win, but he honestly wasn’t sure what he might have done, or let his club do, if Higa had tried to injure Sakaki-sensei the way they’d just tried with Yukimura. He doubted it would have been particularly restrained.

He could feel the matching tension in the players around him ease, as Yukimura finished whatever he was saying to Higa and let the tennis ball he held drop from his fingers at last.

“I could almost feel sorry for what Rikkai will do to them, now,” Shishido muttered. “But not very.”

“Really, not at all,” Ohtori added, eyes glinting a bit. Come to think of it, there were times when Ohtori’s quiet ferocity reminded Keigo a bit of the kind of players Rikkai favored.

And of course, if Higa really had targeted their coach, then the actual outcome would be that they would deeply regret having done so, very soon after, in a back alley somewhere. It wasn’t as though Sakaki-sensei didn’t have the resources to take care of matters, himself.

Finally, contemplating this fact, Keigo smiled, and leaned back against the bleachers. “That’s Rikkai’s business to take care of; don’t let it distract you.” His smile thinned, as Oshitari slammed match point past Nagoya Seitoku’s Doubles Two pair. The player at the net had had his eyes glued to the next court. “Case in point.”

A gust of chuckles ran through his club, and he felt calmer as he rose to greet Oshitari and Mukahi as they came off the court. “Good job.”

“They don’t really seem up to National-class matches,” Oshitari noted as he caught the towel his partner tossed him. “Certainly not against us. They barely took Singles Three against Hiyoshi, and Nanahara is supposed to be one of their strongest players. They really must be relying on their transfer students, this year.”

“My turn, then,” Keigo answered lightly, more lightly than he really felt as he watched the tall, muscled blond stride out onto the other side of the court, and listened to the referee call Singles Two, Atobe versus Liliadent. This was sooner than he’d thought to test his progress against international players. He’d been aiming for Sanada, in this tournament, for Tezuka, and they were strong players, but he couldn’t quite help flexing his hands with the memory of drives that were always too bruisingly hard, always so infuriatingly impossible to catch…

“Keigo,” Sakaki-sensei said, not looking around. “Go.”

Keigo huffed a faint laugh, bending his head to the implicit order to stop panicking. “Yes, Kantoku.” He shrugged the jacket off his shoulders, tossing it over the rail with a flick of his wrist, and stepped onto the court.

“Another shrimp?” Liliadent muttered, in English, as they shook hands. “Nationals is going to be one long disappointment, at this rate.”

Keigo suppressed a snarl, because there was no point in letting them know they’d gotten to you, and replied, in the pure English he still spoke with his mother, sometimes, “It’s good that you’re prepared for a disappointment.”

Liliadent blinked, and then smiled, broad and white. “You speak English! Ha! I’m going to have to watch my mouth during this game, I suppose.”

Keigo was, at this point, recalling the many things he disliked about English sportsmen, and they were all encapsulated in the word ‘jolly’. His smile showed teeth. “Don’t forget to watch your game, while you’re at it.”

Liliadent laughed, giving his hand one last pump, and turned away into his court without even bothering with a return shot. Keigo carefully unclenched his jaw and strode back into his own side, setting himself to receive. This could, he reminded himself firmly, be a good trial for several things. He’d only dipped lightly into the World of Ice, so far in the tournament; this was an opportunity to test how it would work against an opponent who brought raw strength to the game, and to prepare himself for the coming match against (he was still sure of it) Sanada.

So he set aside his thoughts of that coming match, of Sanada possibly watching from the next court this very moment, of the scouting reports on how easily Nagoya Seitoku’s three foreign students had overwhelmed opposition this summer.2 He set aside his own tension and anger, his calculations, everything that was not enclosed in the white lines around them and this moment in time.

Liliadent tossed the ball up to serve, leaping high to meet it, and the sweep of his racquet drew a line in Keigo’s mind. He slid two steps to the side, swinging hard to meet the rising ball.

Stroke by stroke, rally by rally, the shape of Liliadent’s game built in Keigo’s mind. It was annoyingly slow going, though; he kept having to hold back his own conclusions and recalculate. That drive couldn’t be Liliadent’s real strength. That slice wasn’t sharp enough to be his limit; Keigo caught it easily. And his observations kept getting tugged sideways, in his head, as they went, snagging on the bunching of muscles in Liliadent’s arm as he swung, on the length of his stride as he bounded forward trying to catch Keigo’s serve, on his irritatingly hearty laugh when he missed.

And under it all, hot as the sun beating down on the court, was a thread of rage, because Liliadent was still toying with him, not using his full strength, even when he was down a game. It couldn’t be his full strength; Keigo’s hands weren’t even… numb yet… 

His own conclusion locked into place so hard that Keigo actually stumbled, losing the return he’d been chasing, stopping flat-footed on the court to stare at his opponent.

Liliadent paused, himself, brows rising. “Heat getting to you?” he called.

A growing chain of memories spilled through Keigo’s mind, one linking inescapably to the next. The feel in his hands, when he was younger, of balls too heavy to return. The same feel, when he turned up the speed of ball machines higher and still higher, to train. The softness of even the Hyoutei third-years’ balls, when he’d first joined the club, and the glee he’d felt then. The same numbness again, the first time he faced Sanada’s Fire, and the cold, sinking fury in his chest when he’d pulled his game in tight again, returned to the ball machines again and turned them up to brutal speeds.

The softness in Liliadent’s balls, now.

Keigo laid a hand over his eyes, laughing, first softly and then full out. When he swiped his hand back over his hair, both clubs were staring at him. 

“The heat is really getting to you?” Liliadent hazarded, looking nonplused by Keigo’s amusement.

“Not at all. I just realized I’d… forgotten something.” Keigo smiled, fiercely, lifted his hand, and snapped his fingers, small and clear in the silence. He could hear the intake of breath, from his club, and his smile turned sharper still.

Victory to Hyoutei! The winner will be Atobe!

Hyoutei’s chant swept over the court in a wall of sound, and Keigo chuckled at the way Liliadent swayed back a step. There was an edge of excitement in Hyoutei’s voices, and he wanted that, right now; it matched the feeling rising in his chest as he finally settled properly into the World of Ice, believed his own perceptions, and felt Liliadent’s game come clear with a snap he could feel in his bones.

Foreigner or not, bulky muscles or not, this player was weaker than Keigo.

Wild glee unfolded in his chest, and this time he let it, rode the rush, didn’t hold it back. For the first time, since he’d lost to Sanada two years ago, he let go of the delicate calculations of leverage and psychology and technique, and played with force.

It felt like flying, like he’d kicked away the weight of gravity as well as memory. The shape of Liliadent’s game was simple, at the core; it relied on his strength. And Keigo had finally, finally hauled himself up far enough to match that strength. It was the final key-turn that opened a door he’d had slammed on him twice, and he felt the new openness in every leap to serve, every skid of his shoes against the court as he set himself for a drive.

The end of the match almost caught him by surprise.

Liliadent was out of breath, when they met at the net. “Good game,” he said, with absent, automatic manners, before busting out, “So what the devil was that about, at the begining?”

“Ah, that?” Keigo shook Liliadent’s outstretched hand briskly, taking another silent moment’s pleasure in still having his full grip, hands only warm, not even tingling. “The memory of an old injury, I suppose you could say.”

Liliadent eyed him, possibly suspicious of his light tone, but finally shrugged and said, dryly, “Well, you seem to be past it. Perhaps I’ll be back for another match, sometime, then.” 

“Any time,” Keigo purred, thinking of the coming years, of a world full of tennis players to defeat, once he’d settled things here. He was smiling, bright and full of teeth, as he strolled back to his team.

Sakaki-sensei gave him a quelling look. “That took longer than it should have.”

Keigo ducked his head. “Yes, Kantoku.” He would have to work on that weakness in the World of Ice, he knew, the way his own fears could cripple his use of it.

“Mm. Are you ready for your next match, then?”

The one that would be against Sanada, almost certainly; Rikkai hadn’t changed their line-up the entire tournament, except to let Kirihara play now and then. Keigo thought about the power of Sanada’s tennis, about the flash of perception, of knowing, he’d had just before their unofficial match had been interrupted, and let out his breath, slowly. When he spoke, his voice was low and certain. “Yes.”

Sakaki-sensei nodded once, firmly, and waved Keigo back onto the bleachers. “Doubles One! Go and finish this.”

Ohtori and Shishido stepped past Keigo, and Shishido muttered as he did, “You are completely crazy, you know that, right?”

Keigo snorted. “As if you can talk, Mr. Barehanded Tennis.”

“Yeah, so I know it when I see it.”

Keigo laughed out loud as Shishido strolled out onto the court. He couldn’t really argue with that. 

When he emerged from toweling off his hair, though, and glanced across to see how Rikkai’s match was going, he started. Yukimura was looking back at him. After a long moment, Keigo offered him a cool nod. Yukimura smiled and turned back to his own team, speaking, not to Sanada, but to Kirihara, who was about to take the court against Kite.

So Yukimura wasn’t going to warn Sanada. Keigo snorted softly, and reflected, not for the first time, that Yukimura might just be the most merciless team captain of their generation. And that was something he knew, when he saw it.

Quarter-finals: Rikkai vs. Higa Again

Akaya hadn’t been the only one who’d had to pretty much hold himself to the bleachers to keep from lunging toward Yukimura-buchou when that ball had scorched in. He was, however, the only one of Rikkai who flinched at his captain’s words. They were a lot more pointed than anything Yukimura-buchou had said to him, but he knew perfectly well they applied.

“Calm down, Akaya,” Yanagi-senpai told him quietly, resting a hand on his shoulder as they watched Marui-senpai take another point with a steep-curving drive. “You’ve already found your own game. Now you just need to play it, yes?”

Akaya ducked his head. “Yes, Yanagi-senpai.”

“We wouldn’t be letting you play if you couldn’t do it,” Sanada-fukubuchou said, more bluntly, not turning around from where he stood at Yukumura’s shoulder. He’d planted himself there as soon as Yukimura-buchou dropped Higa’s ball, and hadn’t budged since. Akaya thought that Yukimura-buchou was a little amused by it; at least, he hadn’t said anything about it yet.

Akaya snuck a look along the bleachers at the Higa club, and the team members clustered at the foot, behind their captain. A whole team who played like this, who attacked in ways even he had never considered doing. He wondered whether they were all that afraid of losing. Why?

Out on the court, the Higa endurance player, Shiranui, pushed a fist into the air, yelling with triumph. He’d finally gotten a ball past Jackal-senpai, and that was three points for Higa.

That didn’t look like someone who was afraid of fighting head on because he might lose!

Akaya glanced at Higa’s captain again, frowning a little. He looked… approving. Even though his pair was three games down. He didn’t seem like someone upset over losing, either. So why had he told Shiranui to aim for Yukimura-buchou? Something really didn’t make sense, here.

Aragaki snuck a drop shot past Marui-senpai, and it was three games to one. Marui-senpai glanced over at Yukimura-buchou, brows lifted. Yukimura-buchou nodded, and Akaya sat back as Marui-senpai and Jackal-senpai fell back onto their court to receive, both of them up on their toes, taut and focused.

The last three games burned by in a rush of perfectly controlled shots up at the net and unbending defense on the backcourt. Marui-senpai was laughing as they came off the court, exhilarated the way he got after a good game. The other pair looked wrung out like rags, because they hadn’t given up until the last point was called, and the one thing Akaya felt he could say for sure about them was that Higa wasn’t playing violently to cover the same fear of losing he’d felt. But… what had Yukimura-buchou meant, then?

“Singles Two,” the referee announced. “Rikkai’s Kirihara versus Higa’s Kite!”

Akaya chewed his lip as he fished out his racquet, and he was slow to duck when Niou-senpai ruffled his hair thoroughly.

“Get out there and finish it,” Niou-senpai told him with a lazy smile as Akaya finally escaped and glared at him.

Akaya sniffed and pushed his hair back out of his eyes. “Of course I will.” His team’s smiles followed him over the low fence.

“Akaya,” Yukimura-buchou said quietly, and Akaya stopped beside him, attentive. “Kite has a very strong mental game, and I expect him to try to shake you. Remember the player you are, now. That’s all you need.” He looked up, eyes bright and intent. “That’s all you’ve ever needed.”

Akaya took a deep breath and nodded. “Yes, Yukimura-buchou.” This was a vote of confidence, he reminded himself. His captain smiled at him.

“Get going, then.”

Akaya stepped firmly onto the court and went to meet Kite at the net.

“So this is where he put you.” Kite looked down at him, and Akaya swallowed at little at how cold his eyes were. “I expected you in Singles Three, not sent out to face Higa’s ‘Assassin’.” He glanced at Yukimura-buchou and snorted. “He’s a ruthless man, your captain.”

Akaya lifted his chin. “That’s why Rikkai is strong.”

“Is it?” Kite smiled, thin and cool. “So is Higa.” He turned and walked back into his court.

Was he saying Higa was strong because he was ruthless, too? Akaya frowned. Rikkai was more than that, though. It was just… Yukimura-buchou’s strictness brought their strength out. What was Kite bringing out of Higa?

Akaya shook his head briskly. He could wonder about that later. For now, there was a game to play. He set his feet and balanced himself, ready to move for the ball wherever it went.

“I apologize in advance, for this, Kirihara-kun,” Kite called, bouncing the ball on his baseline. “What you’re doing to reform your game is admirable. Unfortunately, that kind of attention to fair play and the full development of a player’s personal strength is also,” he threw the ball high, “the luxury of an established team!”

Akaya’s eyes widened as the ball tore through the air, straight for his head. He spun aside on pure reflex and heard it strike the court behind him. Turning his head slowly, breathing fast and light, he saw a mark on the blue surface behind him. Kite would have knocked him out, if that ball had connected.

Red hazed Akaya’s vision for a moment as he turned back to glare at his opponent.

“Akaya.”

Yukimura-buchou’s voice cut through the haze, cool and even. Akaya drew a long, shaky breath and nodded sharply, not taking his eyes off Kite. Yukimura-buchou had said Kite would push him. And that pissed him off enough to resist giving in, even if he didn’t already know he had stronger cards in his hand now.

Kite was bouncing another ball already. “Imagine if you weren’t in Rikkai, Kirihara-kun,” he said, as conversational as if he hadn’t just tried to give Akaya a concussion. “Imagine you didn’t have all that support from your illustrious senpai to draw on. How would you be playing now, without that?” He served with that bone-cracking force again, and Akaya bared his teeth, lunging to the side and back, swinging to catch the ball. He hissed when it jarred the racquet hard in his hands, ball going wild. It was like Sanada-fukubuchou’s Fire turned into a serve, and even harder to catch because it angled down so sharply.

And Kite’s words were jangling in the back of his head, ringing against his old despair, the fear he would never be able to catch the Three Demons. The fear he’d burned into rage and lashed out across the court with, to win however he could manage.

“A sympathy play from the Assassin?” Niou-senpai drawled from the bleachers, and Akaya looked over to see him leaning back on his elbows, lips curled in a sardonic smirk. “Come on, Akaya-chan, would you believe that if I was doing it?”

Akaya couldn’t help himself and burst out laughing at the very idea. Snickers wound through the Rikkai club, stifled because no one was entirely sure when Niou would take offense at such things.

“Yes, Kirihara-kun, that very support,” Kite said from across the net. “Only a team who already has a name and a place can afford it. And if I become a bogey-man,” he bowed a little to Niou, perfectly composed, “that’s fine, as long as Higa gets the notice they need to establish themselves. Imagine your tennis without that!”

Akaya nearly didn’t get himself set in time to return the next serve, and the ball was a high lob that Kite caught with disdainful ease and hammered back over the net. For an instant, there, Kite’s cool had slipped. Akaya feinted a leap to smash and batted the ball along the net instead. He almost didn’t hear his first point being called, though, staring at Kite while his mind whirled.

Kite wasn’t afraid of losing on his own behalf; there was no such fear in his shots. But there had been rage Kirihara recognized in his eyes, for that one moment. Rage over his team. Fear for his team? For what it would mean to them to remain an unknown? Kite kept mentioning support. Abruptly, Akaya realized that all of the equipment he’d seen Higa use was good quality… but worn. The ten or so club members with them had kept him from seeing it before, but Higa looked an awful lot like Fudoumine, that way, and who knew if Fudoumine would even exist next year? Higa’s coach hadn’t done a single useful thing all match, either; every time Akaya had seen meaningful directions being given, it was by Kite.

Directions that sacrificed his own pride, as a player and captain, with iron determination and no hesitation.

Now that, Akaya could respect a bit.

He straightened up and nodded to his opponent. “Yeah, it’s my senpai’s support that got me here. So let’s play, and I’ll show you what it’s done for me. And then your team will know the worth of what you’re doing for them.” He set himself in the middle of his court, feeling his focus narrow, his blood tingle. He had a serious game on his hands, here, and he would answer in kind.

Kite was very still for a long moment before he smiled thinly. “You’re going to be fairly good at the mental game yourself, Kirihara-kun.” That serve of his came screaming in again, just as dangerous as ever, and this time Akaya got the angle right, spun his body to absorb the force, and sent the ball singing back over the net.


Eishirou had known he was playing with fire, taunting Kirihara. He just hadn’t expected it to be Kirihara who saw through to the core of the words he was using as his weapon. Niou or Yanagi, he’d have expected it from, but Rikkai’s junior ace had a reputation as a hot-head, a player who let his temper drive him and not his intellect. Eishirou had expected to trigger that temper, not such an abrupt insight. Just what kind of training had Kirihara been doing, to spur him to that kind of perception?

During the third game, he got his answer.

He’d taken both his service game and Kirihara’s, though the second had been a close thing. Kirihara was fast, and seemed to think nothing of balls that would blow the racquet out of most players’ hands. Eishirou could tell that the Big Bang serve was taking a toll, though. Kirihara’s hands had to have gotten a little numb; Eishirou had taken the last point of the second game when Kirihara’s very tight cross-shot had wobbled just a little and let him catch in it time to lob it directly behind his opponent. So when the serve came to him again, he threw the ball up and sent it tearing over the net, prepared to batter Kirihara’s technique down with brute force, if that was what it took.

The first serve was returned, but the rally was brief, and Eishirou could tell he was on the right track. He breathed deeply, preparing his body for the wear of maintaining the Big Bang for multiple games, and served again.

And Kirihara changed.

It was almost tangible, and it shocked Eishirou still, as he landed. He knew this feeling, the electric shiver over his skin as Kirihara’s eyes widened, turned inward, and he moved. Half the Higa club was shouting; most of them were from the martial arts, and they recognized it too. That blank wall of intention that gave away nothing of Kirihara; the perfect, precise movement, a step to exactly where he needed to be, a weight shift and angle that absorbed the Big Bang’s force; the calm as the return ace sang past Eishirou’s foot and Kirihara just waited for the next serve, balanced on his toes. It was no-self. And Eishirou highly doubted Kirihara had ever seen or had demonstrated to him that counter to the Big Bang, so it had to be close to a complete state of no-self, in which Kirihara could still plan somewhat. Kirihara wasn’t just mirroring. He was perceiving and processing and responding from first principles. This was why Yukimura had given the pivotal match to his youngest player; this was how the hot-tempered Kirihara had started to see so clearly.

Two more Big Bang serves were returned cleanly, and Kirihara caught his drop shot perfectly, driving it past Eishirou’s shoulder to the far corner before even Eishirou’s Shukuchihou could reach it.

Two games to one.

Eishirou’s jaw clenched hard. He’d heard rumors, last year, that Chitose had learned how to apply no-self to his tennis, but Eishirou hadn’t seen it in this year’s Regional tournament. He’d never tried to do it himself; he had to think and calculate matches in ways that had nothing to do with that purity of response and everything to do with the grubby politics of getting noticed. Those were the tactics he’d polished, fanning his team’s bitter resentment into violence and preparing to call all the blame down on himself and Saotome.

Fine, then. They’d see which was stronger: Kirihara’s no-self or Eishirou’s will to do whatever it took.

As Kirihara’s serve came whipping in, Eishirou narrowed his eyes and aimed the return directly for Kirihara’s ankle.


This time, Akaya hadn’t had to reach for no-self. The knowledge had just been there, of what he needed to do to return that bruising serve, and he’d let himself take it. He’d slipped without even thinking into the clarity he’d been training to find, for a month, and everything fell together—Kite’s movement, the angle of his racquet, the path of the ball. One point was his, and then another. And another. It was easy.

Weirdly easy.

He could see the swing so clearly, could see the arc of the ball, targeted for his feet, his knees, his head, over and over. When they closed at the net and Kite dragged his racquet to fling grit into Akaya’s eyes, he might as well have drawn the line of his swing in the air, beforehand. Akaya faded aside and slammed the ball past Kite’s shoulder to take the fifth game. Another point. Another.

This, he thought distantly, as Kite deliberately angled another ball at Yukimura, driving Akaya to that side of the court but leaving his own backcourt completely open for Akaya’s return, this must be what he’d looked like to Yukimura and Sanada.

The thought slammed him out of no-self, and he stumbled even as the referee called four games to two in his favor, one knee hitting the surface of the court hard.

“What’s this, Kirihara-kun?” Kite demanded, standing tall and straight still, for all he was breathing hard. “Used up too much of your endurance so soon? What a shame.” There was a predatory light in his eyes, all the brighter for the desperation behind it. Akaya just stared at him, mind blank with shock.

That was what he’d looked like. All the time he’d been falling back on violence to win, he’d just been making it easier for them to defeat him. He had to swallow hard, and then again, almost sick with the realization.

“Akaya!” Sanada-fukubuchou’s bark jerked his head around to see Yukimura-buchou watching him with cool sympathy and no mercy. Sanada-fukubuchou was still standing at their captain’s shoulder, arms folded. “Stop daydreaming and play your game,” he directed firmly.

Akaya’s game. His new game, the one that could win. That didn’t give itself to defeat ahead of time. Akaya took a slow, shaky breath and locked his mental hands tight on that thought. He stood and flexed his fingers around his racquet, eyes closed. The cheers and shouts of the club didn’t matter. His senpai’s eyes on him didn’t matter. Kite’s desperation, so hideously familiar, didn’t, couldn’t matter. All that mattered was the game and the court, the net and the ball, and the two of them moving. Another slow breath and he found his balance again, the weightless poise that action flowed out of.

When he opened his eyes again, Kite was watching him with a grim set to his mouth, and he spun on his heel and stalked back to serve without a word. Akaya’s calm wavered again, but he held on to it, and he was ready for the ball that scorched in straight toward his head.

It was so obvious.

Ball after ball, he knew where Kite was going, what he would aim for next, saw the openings Kite left as that icy focus of Kite’s locked down tighter and tighter. Ignored more and more possibilities.

The last two games went fast.

When Akaya finally let himself slide out of the waiting stillness of no-self, though, he realized he was shaking. Kite lifted a brow at him when they shook hands over the net, and Akaya couldn’t find any words at all to answer. He barely made it back to the bleachers before his legs gave out and he had to bend down to rest his head on his knees.

He’d looked like that. He’d given his games away as obviously as that. He’d wrapped up his own defeat in a bow and handed it to the opponents he most wanted to beat. What right did he have to be standing on the National courts?

Yukimura-buchou sat down beside him, one hand resting gently on the back of Akaya’s neck. “You understand, now?”

Akaya nodded, a tiny movement, because he felt like anything more might make him fall into little pieces.

“Would you have understood, if you hadn’t seen it yourself?”

Akaya swallowed. “Maybe not.” After another breath, spent remembering his senpai trying to describe the holes in his old technique to him, and him not getting what they were talking about. “Probably not.”

Yukimura-buchou’s hand tightened a little. “I don’t want you to slide back there, Akaya. You’re stronger than that.”

“Pull yourself together, Akaya,” Sanada-fukubuchou added, briskly, dropping a towel over his head. “You’re not running away any longer.”

Akaya looked up from under the towel at that, glancing back and forth between them, stomach fluttering because it was what he wanted to believe. Yukimura-buchou smiled, not gently but the way he smiled at interesting opponents, sharp and delighted. It made the flutter sharper, but that was the way Akaya had always wanted his captain to look at him, and he straightened up with a deep breath to answer it. “It would be pretty pointless to play like that again, considering what I just saw.”

Sanada-fukubuchou hmph-ed, short and satisfied, and Yukimura-buchou laughed. “Yes. That isn’t a style that makes for very interesting opponents.” He glanced over at the Higa team, and his smile turned cool. “Kite is stronger than that, too. We’ll have to see if he understands, now, also.”

Akaya glanced over at them, also, nibbling his lip. He didn’t want to play another game like this with Kite, that was for sure. But maybe… maybe Kite would understand sooner than he had. Since Akaya was pretty sure he’d had completely different reasons for playing that way.


Kai was waiting at the fence as Eishirou came off the court, knuckles white from his grip on the top rail.

The grip turned out to be just as bruising as it looked, transferred to Eishirou’s shoulders.

“Was all that really true?” Kai demanded, low. “You had us do this just so we’d be noticed?”

“Higa won’t get a good coach, or even a less stupidly brutal one, unless we get more than local attention,” Eishirou pointed out reasonably, and brought up his forearms to break Kai’s hold; he really wanted a drink.

“Damn it, Kite, you’re the captain right now! If you didn’t think this was the way we should be playing—”

“It satisfied you,” Eishirou cut him off, leaning back against the fence and taking another swallow.

Kai ran his hands through his hair in utter exasperation, actually knocking his cap off. “That’s not the point! The only way to change things after this would be to disavow you along with Saotome!”

Eishirou lifted his brows at his vice-captain. “Of course.”

Kai’s hands fell and he stared at Eishirou, wordless.

“Kite-buchou,” Tanishi started, and stopped, looking just as much at a loss. Eishirou sighed.

“This is why I didn’t tell you sooner.” He pulled the towel out of his bag, straightening up with a twinge of strained muscles; Kirihara had been nearly as much of a demon to play as the third-year singles players were rumored to be. “No, I don’t think Saotome’s advice was good. Saeki was perfectly right that few teams will respect anyone who injures bystanders. But it’s been a shattering tactic a few times, it satisfied your resentment, and it certainly made us stand out. Once you have attention in the first place, it isn’t hard for people to recognize your genuine strengths.” He took another long swallow and swept his gaze over his stunned team. “I’ll have to hope that Best Eight is enough leverage to attract someone actually useful to advise the team next year, once I’m gone.”

“And what,” Kai asked after a long moment, dangerously soft, “do you intend to do next year, if you take this reputation with you?”

Kite adjusted his glasses and looked down his nose at his vice-captain. “Break the mental game of all my opponents by not doing what they expect.”

Kai tried to keep glaring, but his lips twitched helplessly, and finally he scrubbed a hand over his face, laughing. “You are such an asshole, Eishirou. I’m coming to Shuri with you, and if you keep something like this from me again, you’ll be the one eating gouya, got it?”

“Quite,” Eishirou murmured, and noted the easing of his team’s shoulders with some satisfaction. He’d always trusted Kai with the morale and care of the team.

The moment of relaxation was, of course, broken by their coach stomping by and snarling, “I’m going back to the hotel. You losers can hang around to watch the teams who actually stuck it out, if you want to.”

Eishirou had a ball in his hand before the thought actually reached the front of his mind, that the tournament and the season were over for him and he had no reason to put up with Saotome’s abuse of his team any more. “Kite!” Hirakoba exclaimed, but the ball was already in the air. It sizzled past Saotome’s head, perfectly aimed, just clipping his ear enough to leave it red as Saotome stumbled and fell flat on his ass on the court, suddenly pale. Shocked silence reigned as Eishirou stood over him.

“Saotome-sensei, I’m afraid I’ll have to ask you to speak more moderately,” he chided. “My team has come first in the Prefectural and Regional tournaments, and has demonstrated their worth and ability to stand among the eight strongest junior high teams in Japan. I think ‘losers’ is really a bit uncalled for, don’t you?” He waited until Saotome nodded, jerkily, and inclined his head in return. “Thank you so much, for all your hard work.” He turned on his heel and beckoned his team to follow him up to the net to exchange bows with Rikkai.

Niou was smirking, and Yagyuu wore a faint smile of the kind Eishirou recognized from the mirror. Men after his own heart, and he’d have to remember that danger next year. Yukimura smiled as they shook hands, polite and impenetrable.

“I’ll look forward to meeting you next year, when you aren’t weighed down by this year’s agenda.”

Eishirou paused and studied Yukimura more closely; did he mean to say that Eishirou had been distracted by his purpose, this tournament? That he had somehow been held back by it? “Hmm.”

The thought niggled at him a little as Higa decamped to the park area to eat lunch. The evidence—Yukimura’s response to the attempt to injure him, that counter mental game he’d played so well—said that Yukimura was a good strategist and analyst, himself. Had he seen something in Eishirou’s game that was off? Eishirou turned over the match with Kirihara, in his mind, as they picked over the bento Akimizu had brought for the club and he listened to Chinen and Aragaki bargain over how many croquettes one fried shrimp was worth. Eishirou had lost, yes, but surely that was simply proof that Kirihara had been stronger, in this match. What had Yukimura seen to make him think otherwise?

He had the rather annoying feeling that the question was going to stay with him for a while.

 

1. “Another Story” is also as dead to me; dead, dead, dead. I’m going with manga-only backgrounds, and not even that when it seems too ridiculous. Therefore, Oshitari is the only cousin in here, nothing particular will be made of it, and Ishida is definitely not related to Ishida because that was one of the deeply artificial attempts to add narrative tension, and is not required here. back

2. I liked the thought of pulling in a foreign player, against Atobe, given his background, but a whole team worth seemed like overkill. So, in this verse, Nagoya Seitoku just has one singles player and a doubles pair, which allows for a little more parity, strategy, and interest. back

Last Modified: Dec 29, 21
Posted: Dec 27, 21
Name (optional):
sent Plaudits.

The Fire Shall Never Make Thee Shrink – Day Two Afternoon

Semi-finals. Atobe takes Sanada by surprise, Zaizen’s senpai help him start to think more flexibly and Echizen finishes the job, and Shiraishi pushes Fuji all the way. Action, Drama, I-4

Second Day: Interlude

It was the afternoon of the second day of Nationals, a bright, lovely afternoon, and all the remaining teams and onlookers were finding a corner of the Ariake park to have lunch in. Kuranosuke had been planning to do the same, but he finally thought he knew what his coach had been plotting about Kintarou. The first hint was Kenya’s exasperated yell, from ahead of them, of "Shiraishi!"

When Kuranosuke saw Kintarou, trailing his assigned minder, standing in front of the Rikkai team, he understood at once.

"Kin-chan," he sighed, coming up behind them with the rest of the team trailing after, "you’re supposed to be watching and learning, not harassing the other teams for unofficial matches."

Kintarou spun around, nearly stamping his foot. "I haven’t gotten to play at all! And you said they were the best! If they’re the best, I want to play him!" He pointed straight at Yukimura, whose mouth was twitching helplessly at the corners as he watched the show.

"I never thought I’d say it," Kirihara muttered, eying their little monster, "but I think I like Echizen better." Yanagi coughed a few times, very much like someone covering a laugh.

And now Kuranosuke had a dilemma on his hands. He understood what Watanabe-sensei had been thinking. Maybe someone of Yukimura’s caliber (or Tezuka’s, if Kintarou had chanced across Seigaku instead) really could show Kintarou how important training and experience were, show him on the court, where he might finally get it. Kuranosuke would have to ask for the match himself, though, because Kintarou alone would just get brushed off.

Which might be a salutary lesson all its own, but wouldn’t affect his tennis much.

Kuranosuke struggled briefly with his pride, but in the end his responsibility to his team won. He suspected Watanabe-sensei had figured on that, too. He sighed and rested a quieting hand on Kintarou’s shoulder. "If Yukimura agrees, I suppose I will too." He wasn’t watching Kintarou when he said it; he was watching Yukimura, and when their eyes met he flicked his ever so briefly at Kirihara—the one Yukimura was responsible for training.

Yukimura’s brows rose, and his smile turned thoughtful. "Hm." He glanced at Kirihara, too. "Well, Akaya, since I suspect it’s you who’s going to be dealing with Touyama-kun next year, what do you think? Should I play him?"

Kirihara actually sputtered, wheeling on Yukimura. "Of course no—" he began, indignant, only to break off sharply, eyes locked with Yukimura’s. Kuranosuke didn’t understand all of what passed between them, but some of it might as well have been written across Kirihara’s forehead in pen. Outrage and then startlement, likely that Yukimura seemed to be serious. Sudden calculation, wondering whether either crushing or encouraging a player from another team would be a benefit to Rikkai next year.

When Kirihara’s glance flicked over his team, though, and the way they were all watching him with gleaming eyes, the calculation halted. He straightened slowly, chin lifting, and looked back at Yukimura. "Of course you should," he said firmly.

The entire rest of the team looked approving of that pride and certainty in Kirihara’s and Rikkai’s strength, Marui grinning around a bubble, Niou ruffling Kirihara’s hair. Kuranosuke suddenly wondered just how bad Yukimura’s illness had been. If the tight, unthinking bond among this year’s Rikkai was anything to judge by, it might have been very bad indeed. He frowned, suddenly wondering if Yukimura could play Kintarou right now, and caught Yukimura’s eye again, glancing at Sanada with a raised brow. Yukimura just looked back, perfectly serene.

"One game," he told Kintarou, eyes not leaving Kuranosuke’s. "We’ll trade the serve after each point."

It was Kuranosuke who nodded slowly, appreciating Yukimura’s canniness. That much would only be a warm-up for a fully recovered player, and wouldn’t be enough to strain one who was still injured. Not enough to show whether Yukimura had a weakness for Shitenhouji to exploit in the Finals or not. Kuranosuke smiled faintly. He hoped they did meet there; he’d like to play this year’s Rikkai.

Kintarou was bouncing with glee. "All right, I get to play a game! Come on, hurry up!" He scampered for the nearest court, and Yukimura laughed out loud, and Kenya sighed.

"Seriously, Shiraishi, why do you hate me?" he asked under his breath as they followed after their youngest member. "Couldn’t you have gotten Watanabe-sensei to watch him, or something?"

"Next time, think twice about slacking off on your training so much that it costs you a game," Kuranosuke directed calmly. Konjiki and Hitouji made exaggeratedly impressed sounds, behind them, over the severity of their captain and Kenya rolled his eyes. "That was a month ago," he muttered, though not as if he thought that would change his captain’s mind. Kuranosuke smiled calmly as he held the gate open for the rest of his team, satisfied that his point was being taken. They all clustered one one side of the empty court Kin-chan had found, watching as the two players readied themselves.

"So," Yukimura mused, bouncing a ball against the hardtop of the court, "you want a game against the best, is that it, Touyama-kun?"

"Of course!" Kintarou was still bouncing himself, over on his side of the court, eager for the first serve. "’Cause then Shiraishi will have to admit I’m good enough to play this year!"

"I see." Yukimura’s fingers closed around the ball. "Very well, then." When he looked up, his face was perfectly still and the weight of his focus hammered down on the court, hard as a summer rainstorm. Even Kuranosuke rocked back on his heels, and the sound Yukimura’s own team made was something like a growl and something like a purr. Yukimura cast the ball up gracefully and served, hard and fast; it hit deep in Kintarou’s court, near the corner, a clean service ace.

Kintarou hadn’t moved.

Koishikawa’s hands were in fists. "That," he said quietly. "That’s what he did to me last year. Took me two games to completely snap out of it, and there went my first service game. I never did catch up."

"Touyama-kun," Yukimura called, sharp and demanding, and Kintarou started out of his blankness, staring around at the ball he’d missed, shocked. "It’s your serve."

Kintarou pulled himself together enough to serve, but Kuranosuke could see his hands were unsteady. The serve was a strong one, even so, but Yukimura reacted almost before the ball left the racquet, was precisely in place to catch it when it bounced. He sent it back in a long, deceptive curve that hooked down just as Kintarou was swinging for it. Kuranosuke could just about feel his whole team bracing themselves for for the howls of protest, the hopping up and down with outrage. The dares to do that again so Kin-chan could catch it next time.

Kintarou just stared at Yukimura, chewing furiously on his lip, and walked back to his baseline.

"Thirty-love," Yukimura announced coolly, and served again, even sharper than the last one.

This ball Kintarou caught, some of his usual irrepressible determination showing through again, but however he returned it, Yukimura was there behind the ball, fiercely intent and yet completely untroubled. Even just watching, his control was intimidating, and Kuranosuke understood Kintarou’s bared teeth and the edge of desperation in his shots perfectly well. He actually caught the painfully precise lob that Yukimura took the third point with, diving bodily for the baseline as it came down; he just didn’t get it back across the net.

"Why are you smiling?" Kenya asked softly, as Kintarou climbed back to his feet and stomped back to serve, growling all the way. "I don’t think I’ve ever seen the kid this frustrated."

"Because he’s never been this frustrated." Kuranosuke glanced sidelong his friend. "Do you want to bet on whether he’ll work seriously on his training after this?"

Kenya pursed his lips in a soundless whistle. "Pretty hard way to teach him the lesson."

"If it stops him being a dilettante, and a drain on the team, what’s the problem?" Zaizen asked coolly, watching as Kintarou served.

Kenya eyed their kouhai and cocked a brow at Kuranosuke, who sighed and shook his head a little. Zaizen might very well have learned something from the matches against Fudoumine, but if so it wasn’t showing in his everyday attitude, yet. Kenya gave him a look of commiseration and turned back to the court.

Kintarou was fighting hard for game-point, sweating as he pulled out all his speed and flexibility to chase the ball, all his native feel for how to spin it on the returns. Kuranosuke could see, though, that it wasn’t going to be enough. Yukimura was in control of the rally, running Kintarou back and forth across his court, spinning his own shots to bounce outward so they’d be that much harder to return with any kind of precision. And after long minutes of driving Kintarou back into the corners, Yukimura gentled the last ball just barely over the net. It kissed the cord and dropped easily, and even Kintarou’s last desperate dive wasn’t fast enough to catch it before it struck the clay with a soft thop.

"Game," Yukimura said quietly into the silence. He hadn’t, Kuranosuke realized, even taken the jacket off his shoulders.

Slowly, Kintarou levered himself back upright, out of breath and stunned. He and Yukimura looked at each other for a long moment before Yukimura came to the net and held out his hand, more a demand than an offer. Kintarou scowled, but he scuffed up to the net and shook Yukimura’s hand.

"Be better, next time," Yukimura told him, before letting him go and turning to collect his balls and tuck away his racquet.

Kintarou whirled and stomped back toward his own team with a thunderous look. "Shiraishi! Hurry up and finish these matches! I want to go home! You said training would make me stronger, so hurry up and get home so we can train some!"

Konjiki and Hitouji stifled helpless whoops of laughter in each other’s shoulders, and even Ishida was clearly biting back chuckles.

"We’ll be home tomorrow, Kin-chan," Kenya offered. "In the meantime, I bet the coach has some good ideas." Kintarou brightened a bit at that, and Kenya looked smug at having successfully inflicted Kintarou on someone else for the rest of the day, and possibly for the foreseeable future.

"Very nostalgic," Kuranosuke heard Niou remark, and glanced over to see Kirihara promptly bristle.

"I was never that bad!" he protested, indignant.

"Yes you were," Sanada, Yagyuu, and Yanagi all said, more or less as one. Kirihara hunched up grumpily, only to have his hair ruffled by Yukimura as he joined them, and un-hunch with a sheepish look up at his captain.

Kuranosuke thought he saw, now, why Yukimura had understood what he’d asked for so promptly; this was a lesson they’d had to teach one of their own, too. He stepped toward them and nodded courteously to Yukimura. "Thank you for agreeing to Kin-chan’s request." Kintarou crossed his arms and huffed at the reminder that he’d asked for this himself, and a corner of Yukimura’s mouth curled up.

"Not at all," he said smoothly, still resting a hand on Kirihara’s shoulder. "I’ll be very interested to see what comes of it."

Kuranosuke smiled back, quiet and hard. "I trust you will be, yes." If Yukimura had done this to give his successor a worthy opponent, well that was fine. Kuranosuke had every confidence that Kin-chan would be that and more.

"Shiraishi!" Watanabe-sensei hollered from a few courts down, breaking their locked gaze. "Koishikawa! Where are you guys, your lunches are getting cold!"

"Looks like we’d better be going," Kuranosuke murmured, jerking his head at his team before slanting one last glance back at Rikkai. "We’ll see you at Finals."

Yukimura smiled, sharp as a knife. "I’ll look forward to it."

They hurried down the walkways, Kintarou trotted along beside Kuranosuke. "So, that was the strongest player around?" he asked.

"One of the top five, at any rate," Kuranosuke agreed.

Kintarou nodded with great determination. "Okay. Then I’ll get strong enough to beat him!"

Kuranosuke laughed softly. "That’s a start."

"Right!" Kintarou thrust a fist into the air and took off running toward where their coach stood at the entrance to another court. "Let’s go!"

The rest of Shitenhouji followed after, grinning.

Semi-finals: Hyoutei vs. Rikkai

After lunch, Kippei directed Shinji, Ishida, and Sakurai back toward the A-B courts and beckoned Kamio, Mori, and Uchimura to follow him up the walk to the C-D courts. He was pleased that their potential new team members decided to tag along with one group or the other. Akechi still seemed a bit shy of him, and had stayed with Shinji, which hadn’t surprised him. What had was that Matsuda had just grinned at his partner, when Yamura stood to follow after Kamio, and said he wanted to watch the Golden Pair. Kippei had read them as a very tight pair, and most pairs like that spent a great deal of time with each other, but Yamura had just grinned back and promised to report on Rikkai. Kippei couldn’t help approving of that kind of strategizing, and he thought Kamio did as well from the friendly nod he’d given Yamura. Good.

He was a little amused when they met Kite on the walk, going in the opposite direction with Kai and a Higa player Kippei didn’t recognize. Probably a second-year, then. Kite looked Kippei’s party up and down, and his mouth quirked faintly, obviously as amused as Kippei by their parallel errands.

“Off to see Rikkai and Hyoutei?” he asked.

“It seemed wise,” Kippei admitted. “I’ve heard enough rumors, by now, about Kirihara having changed his game that I thought some of next year’s team had better have a look.”

Kite’s eyes turned distant for a moment. “He has changed. More than I would have thought possible.”

That wiped away Kippei’s amusement, after the rumors he’d heard about Higa. He’d always known Kite had the potential to go that road, but the kind of things he’d heard suggested something far colder than a simple loss of temper. This was Kite Eishirou; he didn’t let things happen by chance. If he was playing violently, he’d chosen that for a reason. “If anyone would know about that, you would.”

The vicious temper that Kite always kept under such steely control flashed for a moment in Kite’s eyes. “If anyone would know why, it would be you,” he shot back. Kippei’s jaw tightned. This was all because of a bad coach, then? He started to snap that Kite could have just done what he did and tossed the asshole out, but remembered who he was talking to again and stopped. Kite didn’t work like that, and never had.

“Sometimes I think your calculation just gets you into trouble,” he finally said.

Kite adjusted his glasses with delicacy and precision, and Kippei couldn’t help grinning, reminded. That was Kite’s personal version of giving someone the finger. “As much trouble as your passion gets you into, so perhaps we’re even.”

Kippei inclined his head, giving Kite that point. Kite had always been sharpest with his mental game. “Good luck with high school exams, in any case. I’ll see you at Regionals next year.”

Kite actually smiled a little at that. “Chitose is dragging you back after all, hm? I’ll look forward to it, I’m sure.” He beckoned his players after him and strode on down the walk. Kai rolled his eyes at Kippei as he passed with a ‘what can you do with him?’ shrug, and Kippei chuckled.

“You knew them?” Kamio asked, as they started walking again.

“Higa was Okinawa prefecture’s champions, both our first and second year.” Kippei smiled reminiscently. “Kite and Kai were the only two really strong players they had, at the time, though, so they didn’t make it past Regionals. It was a shame, because both of them are higher-level than that.” He looked down at Kamio, suddenly serious. “Kite is a very calculating player, and I don’t doubt he’s like that as captain too. I don’t know what kind of legacy he’ll leave, but if you meet Higa next year, be careful of them.”

Kamio nodded, quite serious and attentive, but his eyes were gleaming at the idea of a challenge. “Yes, Tachibana-san.”

Kippei was quite sure the legacy he left would be up to it, and the knowledge settled warmly in his chest. “Let’s go see if Rikkai’s second-year is playing in this round, then.” He turned down a smaller walk and led them out of the trees into the bright sun falling across two courts flanked by bleachers, and the teams bowing to each other across the net.

“So,” he continued, as they settled onto the end of the bleachers, “if you had to create a line-up out of Hyoutei’s players, to meet Rikkai, who would you put where?”

Kamio made a thoughtful sound, frowning at Hyoutei’s team. “They don’t really have anyone else at Atobe’s level, do they?”

“No. No one else is really a national-level player, though one or two are close.” Kippei smiled, watching Kamio work through his thoughts. He was getting better at judging other teams.

“Then maybe Atobe in Singles Two,” Kamio said, slowly. “I think, after Prefecturals, they sharpened up a little, so they wouldn’t leave him for One.”

“After us, you mean.” Mori leaned back, looking satisfied, and Kamio grinned, sharp.

“That too. So probably not Shishido, either.”

“Oshitari is supposed to be strong, and he used to play singles on the Elementary circuit,” Yamura offered.

“If they’re willing to sacrifice one of the doubles matches, they might.” Kamio glanced over at Kippei, questioning. “Would they front-load a match that heavily?”

“They might, for Nationals.” Kippei nodded at the many different school jerseys around them. “A lot of schools do, knowing that Nationals is a completely different level than Regionals. It would be one good choice of line-up. But remember that Atobe often plays a psychological game. If they want to set Rikkai a little off their stride, there’s another player they might use for the first match.”

From the Rikkai side, Yanagi Renji stepped out onto the court. And from the Hyoutei side, sure enough, Akutagawa Jirou positively bounced out and seized Yanagi’s hand across the net to pump it, beaming all over his face. Kippei could see Yanagi’s bemused expression from the stands.

Kamio’s rather matched. “I… guess so, yeah.”

Kippei laughed, as the match got started. “Something to remember, about Rikkai—they don’t change their line-up much. I’d say it’s a bit of a point of pride, with them, to be strong enough that they don’t need to. So once you see who they put where at Regionals, you’ll know where to find them at Nationals, also.”

“And Yanagi Renji is a pretty serious type,” Yamura murmured, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees, watching Akutagawa start bouncing around the court to catch Yanagi’s balls.

Kamio paused and cocked his head at Yamura. “You… know Yanagi?” Yamura snorted.

“I wish. No, Kyou and I never got to play him. But Yanagi and Inui were kind of a legend in doubles, when we were in the Elementary circuit.”

Uchimura eyed the score, steady racking up in Yanagi’s favor, and whistled through his teeth. “I guess I can see why.”

Kamio’s bemused expression was back. “Akutagawa… doesn’t seem to mind, much, does he?”

Kippei turned his hands up in a helpless shrug as Akutagawa caught a ball just about no other player would have the flexibility to catch, nearly behind his back, only to miss the precise drive Yanagi returned and practically sparkle over it. “That’s Akutagawa. He’s the single most ungrudging player I’ve ever met.”

Kamio paused and suddenly looked more closely at the Rikkai players still on the bench. “And some of them don’t think much of that,” he stated, certain, and Kippei smiled.

“Exactly.” Sanada, in particular, looked disapproving, even as the match was called 6-2 in Yanagi’s favor. “And I imagine that’s just who Atobe is aiming for.”

Yamura made an interested sound, straightening up, as the Doubles Two pairs walked out. “Oh, now that’s interesting.”

Kamio glanced at Niou and Yagyuu, shaking hands apparently quite cordially with Oshitari and Mukahi. “Why?”

“Oshitari is an analytical player, and from what I saw at the tournaments last year Niou is also. But Mukahi relies on agility, and Yagyuu more on power.” Yamura narrowed his eyes as the two pairs fell back into their courts. “Look. Their formations put Niou at the net against Mukahi and Oshitari in the back of the court to deal with the deep drives. Are Niou and Oshitari really both counting on being able to match the specialist on the other side?”

“Or are they going to give up those points when they happen and play a game of strategy against each other?” Kamio finished. “I see it.”

Kippei smiled and kept quiet as they tossed ideas back and forth, watching the match unfold. Sure enough, neither Niou nor Oshitari were straining themselves to catch the tricky angle of Mukahi’s Moon Volley or the raw power of Yagyuu’s Laser Beam, and the points were moving fast and almost evenly. Personally, he thought both Yamura and Kamio were still missing a piece of Niou’s likely planning, but that was due to lack of familiarity more than anything. If Kamio had a chance to attend the invitational training camp this fall, and the Best Eight teams usually got to send at least a few players each, that would go a long way toward improving his analysis next year.

When the score turned over to four games all, he broke in quietly. “If Rikkai’s pair is planning something, it should be right about now. Watch carefully.” Yamura hesitated a moment longer than Kamio, but finally nodded and turned back to the court.

And then nearly choked as Niou stepped, quite casually, into precise position to return a Moon Volley. From Mukahi’s stumble on landing, Kippei thought that had probably had exactly the effect Niou was going for.

“You thought that would be hard to catch?” Niou asked, clear enough for the stands to hear, and showed his teeth when he smiled. “Yagyuu.”

His partner adjusted his glasses with a faint smile of his own and stepped just up to mid-court. “Enjoy yourself.”

“Is he actually going to—” Yamura cut himself off with a soft whistle as Yagyuu caught two drives in a row, each aimed at opposite corners.

“Yagyuu Hiroshi is a very powerful player, and not purely because of the strength of his shots,” Kippei agreed, a bit rueful with the memory of playing Yagyuu in his first year, at the fall training camp. Yagyuu hadn’t won by all that much, but his immovability in face of Kippei’s play style had been a bit of a shock.

“And in the meantime, Niou is knocking down Mukahi’s mental game,” Kamio added, as Niou caught the third Moon Volley in a row, and made it look easy. As they started into the next game, though, Niou let the first Moon Volley through, and Kamio wasn’t the only onlooker to sit back in surprise at the abrupt change of focus as both Niou and Yagyuu double-teamed Oshitari and slammed four points through his defense in the space of minutes.

Even the referee sounded a little stunned as he called, “The Niou-Yagyuu pair wins, six games to four!”

“Well.” Yamura drew the word out. “I guess Kyou and I will have to step up our game if we want to get past those two, at the high school level.”

Kamio glanced at him and snorted, mouth curling up. “And yet, you’re smiling.”

The smile in question got a bit toothier, and Kippei stifled a chuckle. Yamura and Matsuda would definitely fit in well with Fudoumine.

And then Atobe and Sanada stepped out onto the court, and all his attention focused down on his rivals.


Atobe Keigo shook hands briskly with Sanada, barely hearing his jab, “I hope this game will be better than our last one.”

Keigo made a noncommittal sound and noted but didn’t take time to savor Sanada’s startlement at the lack of a return barb. He’d spent the first two matches halfway into the World of Ice, and now he was pushing his perception deeper, wider. A corner of his mind observed that he would need to get here faster, in the future, but that thought was set aside for later. Now was only for the white lines of the court enclosing them and the tension of potential movement in Sanada’s body as he fell back to serve. Keigo’s smile stretched over his teeth as the downstroke of Sanada’s arm drew the first line of their game, nearly a tangible weight in his mind, and he dashed forward to return, hungry to see more, to grasp the shape of Sanada’s whole game.

Admittedly, there was a bit of a snarl in there, by the third serve. The balls came in fast and heavy, but Keigo knew from experience that this wasn’t Sanada’s top speed or strength. He felt potential crystallize with the last serve; this one could be his. He could slice this one to the corner too fast for Sanada to reverse himself and catch. The serve after that would be full strength, and he could catch that too, he knew it now—and knew Sanada wouldn’t believe it, wouldn’t be in position to save it. The first game, Sanada’s service game, could be his.

But that cool line of calculation drew out further. If he took the first game, the next game broke against Sanada’s fury and focus, broke into a starburst of possibilities he couldn’t track yet. If he let this one go… then the next would be his and still conceal his hand, would draw more of Sanada’s game out for him to see and grasp.

Yes, that was the way.

So Keigo pulled the strength of his return, just a little, just enough for Sanada to catch the ball and slam it into Keigo’s far corner. He bared his teeth again at the dismissive glance Sanada gave him before settling into his court to receive. He breathed through the rush of rage and let it power his arm with the force needed for a Tannhäuser serve, and smirked at the exclamations from the stands as the ball scudded along the court without rising. The way Sanada’s eyes narrowed sang to him like the note of struck crystal—exactly the response he’d expected and aimed for.

Sanada tracked the next serve closely, and straightened with a snort. “Interesting, but certainly not unbreakable,” he called across the net, and Keigo laughed, exhilarated by the solid weight of knowledge in his mind, the knowledge of what Sanada would do with this serve.

“Let’s see, shall we?”

Sure enough, Sanada dashed forward into the next serve to catch it before it bounced. That ball spun wild, nearly hitting the top row of the stands. The fourth ball went wild too, but not nearly as far, and new strokes layered themselves into Keigo’s vision of Sanada’s game. Sanada knew extreme topspin was the way to counter; the next time Keigo’s serve came around, he’d be ready.

Ready to be pulled up to the net, and sacrifice oh so much of his back-court.

Keigo laughed softly, delight singing through him. This… this was the full realization of the World of Ice, to see and to know and to use what he knew to build his whole game, not just individual shots.

This was his game.


Sanada Genichirou growled, mostly at himself to be honest, when the score turned over two games in Atobe’s favor. He’d let himself be lulled by that serve. It was exactly the kind of move he’d expected from Atobe—a high-level technique, but not a game-changer, not against a National level player. It turned out that the serve itself was only a part of the play, though, and that… that told him that he was on the edge of making a mistake.

Yukimura’s words, after that abortive match with Atobe, a few weeks ago, came back to him.

“I would not have lost.”

“Then wait until it’s an official match.” Yukimura stowed his racquet away and held out his hand, frowning critically at the shake of it. “Don’t be so impatient, Sanada.”

Genichirou snorted. “Why should I waste time on Atobe?”

Yukimura shook his head, smiling though his eyes still glinted sharp and cool. “Be careful. I know you know your own strength. And unlike nearly every other player in the middle school or high school circuit, your confidence in it is fully justified. But that,” he added, pointedly, “is exactly what slows you down in face of the unexpected.”

Genichirou took a slow breath and let it out, and made himself look at the thought straight on. Yukimura was right. Six games in was far longer than it should have taken him to realize this. He glanced over at the coach’s bench, and snorted at the serene smile Yukimura gave him back. Normally it was Akaya who got that look, and it stung a little to have it directed at him, but he probably deserved it.

All right, then, enough fooling around.

He stood at his baseline and closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the flow of his breath down to the bottom of his belly and back, feeling the absolute solidity of the ground under his feet and the bounds of the court around him. He breathed out all his thoughts and expectations, and opened his eyes.

Across the court, Atobe threw his head back, laughing out loud, arms spread wide as if in welcome. “About time, Sanada!”

Beyond casual banter, now, Genichirou only tossed the ball up and served with his full strength.

Even in locked into the clear perception of no-self, a shock ran through him when Atobe caught the ball and threw it back, one handed. A return with Wind put the ball away behind Atobe before he could catch it, but the focus of Atobe’s eyes on him, intent and gleaming over a fierce smile, tugged at him, drew the force of Fire out of him for the next rally. That one, Atobe caught two-handed, and how close the ball came to going back across the net drove his arm harder.

He would give everything this game demanded of him.


Keigo’s arms were starting to ache with the demand of the Tannhäuser serve, and the weight of Sanada’s balls, but he could hardly keep from laughing all the same. Neither of them had broken the other’s service game since Sanada plunged into no-self, but that was all right. It would be fine as long as he could outlast Sanada by even one ball, and while Sanada’s sheer power was still a shade beyond him, those brutally heavy balls were starting to soften as Sanada’s endurance began to wane under the demands of no-self.

And Keigo could see it. He’d drawn out every one of Sanada’s techniques, and he felt them like a weight in his hands, a powerful shape but still one with gaps. When they reached the tenth game, he felt opportunity open, in the shape of the game, and bared his teeth across the net at Sanada, delight dancing through him even as he had to work his hand around the grip of his racquet to hold it firmly.

This time he didn’t serve with the Tannhäuser technique, and he was in position when Sanada smashed the ball back with Fire, inevitable as water flowing downhill. In position to brace his whole body against the force of that shot and return it perfectly to Sanada’s blind spot. Sanada’s shock as the point was called, jarring even Sanada out of the calm of his no-self, pulled a shudder down Keigo’s spine, sweet with the knowledge of how this game would end.

Another point, and Sanada pulled himself together, cutting at Keigo’s control with Wind.

Another, and he could feel the edge of Sanada’s focus on him, so heavy it stole his breath, and then stole a point before he regathered his vision of the court and the game.

Another point lost to the Mountain, and Sanada was starting to know what it was Keigo was doing, but that was all right, because he’d seen the blind spot in Mountain during their last game, and that was another point to him.

He gathered himself for the last serve, and this one was a Tannhäuser serve. Like water flowing, Sanada caught it with the Forest, killed the spin, sliced the ball back to the open side of the court.

Exactly where Keigo had known he would send it.

The last ball slammed into the court just past Sanada’s racquet as he spun, almost breaking the World of Ice. Almost, but not yet.

Not in time, because that was match point, and Keigo released a breath that was half a laugh and half a sob, because he’d done it. He’d won, against Sanada Genichirou.

He scrubbed a tingling hand over his face and walked to the net, slowly because his muscles felt a bit rubbery after ten games of returning those heavy balls. Sanada didn’t look in much better shape when he came to meet Keigo, and neither of them had much grip worth the name when they shook hands. Keigo had to stifle a helpless snicker over the fact, and Sanada growled.

“Stop acting like a giggling idiot. I’ll win next time.”

Keigo smiled back, bright with the knowledge that he’d finally caught up, that they would run neck and neck, now. “Maybe. Maybe not.”

Sanada glared, but there was focus in it, now, rather than contempt. Focus on Keigo and his game and the threat he offered. Keigo smiled back, bright and wild, if still breathless.

“Go shut your club up, so we can hear the referee calling the next game,” Sanada told him, turning back toward Rikkai’s bench. Keigo blinked, only then realizing that his club was, in fact, chanting. Well, he didn’t object to doing Sanada a favor, at the moment. He lifted a languid hand and waved them down, as he came in, and they broke up into more regular cheers and chattering. Sakaki-sensei gave him a steady nod, only his eyes warming to show his pleasure that Keigo had succeeded.

“Sit down before you fall down,” Shishido advised, clapping Keigo on the shoulder as he and his partner stepped out.

Since the gesture nearly made him fall down, Keigo though that would probably be wise, yes.


Sanada Genichirou found it harder than usual to keep his shoulders straight as he returned to the Rikkai benches, and not just because that had been an exhausting game. Yukimura watched him come, not moving, hands still folded and resting on his knee, eyes cool and steady. Genichirou stopped in front of him and made himself say clearly, “I was careless. I offer no excuse.”

Yukimura just nodded. “Very well, then. Marui. Jackal.” As they stepped forward, Yukimura turned to them, leaving Genichirou to sit down with only his own thoughts for company. “It’s Shishido’s sense for the ball, more than his speed, you’ll need to watch for. I leave it to your own judgment whether to try catching Ohtori’s serve or not, but remember we have Finals still to go. Don’t court injury.”

Genichirou took a seat and scrubbed a towel over his face, mouth tight. He wasn’t surprised Yukimura was leaving him to stew; he couldn’t believe he’d been taken so off guard that he’d lost. He took a quick drink and leaned with his elbows on his knees, watching Marui grinning over the net at Shishido, already up on his toes and poised. Finally, Yukimura looked over his shoulder at him, measuring.

“You’re still breathing hard; Atobe definitely has the edge in endurance, right now.” As Genichirou grimaced, a corner of Yukimura’s mouth quirked up. “He did the last time you played, also.”

Genichirou was quiet for a moment, looking down at his hands clenched tight around his towel. “You think he was already at this point, when we played before the National games started.”

“Yes.”

At that, Genichirou looked up, annoyed. “Then why didn’t you say so?”

Yukimura’s brows rose. “Should I have needed to?” When Genichirou didn’t answer, he went on, voice sharpening. “You’ve been focused far too tightly on Tezuka the past two years. You needed to remember he’s not the only one who can challenge us.”

Genichirou bit back the He has been, because that was an unworthy response and he knew it. There could always be someone better; that was basic mental discipline, to keep in mind. Had he really fallen into such complacency?

Pathetic!

“So you put me in Atobe’s way for an official match?” So the loss would have the most impact, presumably.

“I made the opportunity for it to happen,” Yukimura agreed. “Knowing Hyoutei would be at Nationals after all, there was enough chance of encountering them to wait for it. All the more so once they drew a place on our side of the bracket and I knew we’d meet them before we met Seigaku again.”

Before Genichirou met Tezuka again, in other words. Before his tunnel vision could be reinforced. Thinking five steps ahead of everyone else was one of the things Yukimura did best, and the biggest reason Sanada had never considered contending to be captain of the team. This had been a useful lesson. Genichirou still had to take a good breath and remind himself sternly of that fact before he could say, low, “Thank you.”

Seiichi’s true smile, rare to see during competition, blossomed at that, bright and warm. “That’s better. You promised years ago that we’d advance together. I won’t forgive you falling behind now.”

Genichirou blinked, suddenly feeling the tightness of his shoulders as it eased, feeling like his thoughts had been knocked sideways by the memory of that promise, of the bright excitement that had been in Seiichi’s eyes that day. “We promised each other that,” he pointed out.

Seiichi’s smile turned satisfied. “So we did.” He turned back to watch Marui steal the force from Shishido’s drive and send it rolling along the cord out of reach. Genichirou snorted softly at his captain’s back. Yes, fine, he took the point; after what Yukimura had done to return to the game, Genichirou had no excuse. He’d do better next time.

He straightened to watch as Jackal finally caught one of Ohtori’s serves, firmly ignoring the faint smile that tugged at his mouth.


Kirihara Akaya sat quietly on the far side of Yanagi-senpai and pretended to be watching the game instead of eavesdropping on his captain and vice-captain. Yanagi-senpai’s faint smile said he probably wasn’t fooled, but at least he wasn’t giving Akaya away.

He really should be paying attention to the game. Ohtori was certainly going to be showing up in next year’s tournament matches, and while Akaya didn’t honestly have many doubts about his ability to deal with a power player after years of chasing Sanada, he should still at least be thinking about how his future team members could deal with Ohtori. That’s what Yukimura-buchou was doing, wasn’t it? Thinking about how his team members could advance. Making sure that they would, even if it meant pushing them into the path of a loss.

Akaya didn’t know if he could do that. And he would need to know whether or not he could, eight days from now. The realization felt like ice sliding down his spine. He was about to be the one in charge of getting Rikkai to this tournament again.

Yanagi-senpai’s hand on his back made him start.

“Easy, Akaya,” Yanagi-senpai said, quietly. “Don’t think of next week, yet.”

Akaya looked up at him, startled. He was used to Yanagi-senpai knowing what he was about to do on the court, but this seemed a little closer to telepathy than normal. Yanagi-senpai’s mouth quirked up at the corner.

“You were starting to hyperventilate.”

Akaya blushed and scrunched down on the bench. Okay, that had probably been a pretty easy guess after all.

“For now, just think about the tournament,” Yanagi-senpai advised. “But for later on… remember that you don’t need to lead the way Seiichi does. You just need to lead the way you do.” Softer, he added, “I know we probably haven’t made that easy for you. But I also know that you can do it. Remember that, as well.”

The thought that his team’s very best analyst thought so got Akaya through the end of the match without getting too distracted, and through the final line-up without snickering at Atobe’s smirk or Sanada-fukubuchou’s eye rolling or how obviously Yukimura-buchou was refraining from laughing at them both.

Tomorrow was plenty to worry about, for now.

Semi-finals: Seigaku vs. Shitenhouji

The afternoon matches were not off to a good start for Shitenhouji. Kuranosuke had been afraid it would play out like this.

He couldn’t quite stifle his wince as Seigaku’s Kawamura sank into a crouch and dashed forward against Gin’s drive. Kawamura’s variant of Hadoukyuu was brutal, and he just hoped Gin wasn’t going to be stubborn about this… He blew out a relieved breath as Gin let his racquet go.

“That was match point,” Zaizen pointed out, behind him, sounding disapproving. When Kuranosuke glanced back, though, Zaizen’s frown was more thoughtful than anything.

“Courting a serious injury in a middle-school match, even if this is Nationals, is foolish,” he answered plainly, hoping to encourage that new thoughtful edge. “I told Gin I would trust him to know what he needed to do, and it was true. But it’s also true that it’s easy to get caught up in what’s right in front of you and forget the bigger picture.” He nodded out at the court where, if he wasn’t mistaken, Kawamura was preparing to catch Gin’s serve with another Hadoukyuu. “So what does that tell you about Seigaku’s Kawamura?”

Zaizen frowned deeper, chewing on his lip as he turned sharp eyes on Kawamura’s stance, the hard bunch of his muscles. “He… is probably going to be injured after this, isn’t he? Is he just bad at the big picture?” Zaizen’s head cocked as his gaze flicked toward Seigaku’s coach, at her tightly folded arms and resigned expression. “Or does he not care?” Zaizen finished, slowly.

Kuranosuke restrained his urge to get up and do a little dance of triumph right there in the bleachers. Finally, they were getting somewhere! “I would bet he plans to retire from the sport after this year,” he confirmed.

“And Ishida-senpai doesn’t.” Zaizen sat back as the match was called, a win for Kawamura. For once, he wasn’t stiff with outrage over a loss. “Okay.”

Kuranosuke watched his kouhai watch the remarkably similar fuss the two teams were making over their players, with ice packs and athletic wrap, and smiled. This tournament season had been good for Zaizen. His smile faded a little, though, as he turned back to the court, where Oshitari and Koishikawa were greeting Seigaku’s Inui and Kaidou at the net. This wasn’t going to be a good combination for Shitenhouji, either, so soon after Oshitari had to play all out, and he had to wonder if Inui had planned for it, had expected Fudoumine to blunt Shitenhouji’s edge. He leaned down between his own strategists, on the bench below his, and murmured, “Predictions?”

Konjiki and Hitouji exchanged a long look, full of little glances and gestures toward the court. Kuranosuke’s brows rose as the silent exchange went on. These two usually agreed on an answer faster than this, both of them constantly running calculations and bouncing ideas off each other, even when anyone else (and especially Zaizen) would swear they were only clowning for the crowd. Finally Hitouji shook his head firmly and Konjiki gave in with a tiny sigh. “I would have said Kaidou was at least half as worn-down as Oshitari, after his match against Hikogashima’s Hisakawa, but Yuuji’s paid more attention to everyone’s rate of change, this year. If he says Kaidou still has the endurance to outlast Oshitari, then he does.”

Out on the court, Inui held the center without moving while Kaidou sprinted across the back to catch Koishikawa’s ball as it went deep. The sinuous whiplash of his entire body sliced the ball in a tight, nasty curve to strike behind Oshitari’s feet before he could get himself turned around. And the glint in his eye as the point was called made Kuranosuke sigh. That was definitely the look of someone with a truckload of grit, and maybe a second one coming along after, too. “Likely two down, then. Tezuka, for Singles Two, do you think? Or Fuji?”

Hitouji made a face. “Imponderables in the calculation. Hate it when that happens.”

“It depends on how Fuji is responding to his last match from Regionals,” Konjiki expanded at Kuranosuke’s exasperated look. “And no one has drawn him out far enough, yet, to tell.”

Kuranosuke smiled, slowly. “Well. Either way, then, it sounds like I’ll have an interesting match.”

Konjiki smirked. “Have fun, then. We’ll be here to back you up, after.”

Kuranosuke leaned back, keeping his smile in place. None of them mentioned that the best case still left a wild card in play.

They’d put Zaizen in Singles One, for this line-up.


Fuji Shuusuke watched his teammates come off the court, Inui with a subtle hand under Kaidou’s arm to keep him upright, watched Momoshiro cheerfully call Kaidou names to distract from how quickly he had a towel and water bottle to hand for his year-mate, watched Tezuka give them a firm, approving nod, and tried to keep his breath even.

He was next.

And this was really absolutely ridiculous. He hadn’t had butterflies in his stomach over a match since he’d barely been taller than a racquet.

But even Tezuka spoke well of Shiraishi’s game, and Shuusuke had gotten a couple tastes, now, of what impressed Tezuka, and…

And he didn’t know how this match was going to end. Shuusuke took another slow breath, reminding himself that most players dealt with this, and most seemed to do just fine. He still jumped a little when Ryuuzaki-sensei clapped him on the shoulder.

“Don’t get too far down inside your own head,” she said, quietly. “All you have to do is pay attention, the way you usually do, and don’t make assumptions.” Her grip shifted and she gave him a brisk shove toward the court. “Now get out there and play!”

Shuusuke was laughing as he stumbled forward, and he took her brisk assurance, Tezuka’s steady eyes on him, Eiji’s victory sign, Echizen’s companionable smirk, with him to meet Shiraishi at the net.

“Tezuka in Singles One, then?” Shiraishi murmured as they shook hands.

“I suppose we’ll see,” Shuusuke parried automatically. “I’ll try to keep you from feeling neglected.”

Shiraishi smiled, slow and sharp. “Excellent.”

And that was the other interesting thing, Shuusuke reflected, as he fell back to serve. The best players, one and all, genuinely enjoyed a real challenge, enjoyed this uncertainty. That might honestly be the thing he most doubted his ability to reach. He gripped the ball hard and looked down the length of the court, studying Shiraishi’s poised stance, balanced to break in any direction after the ball. He didn’t know whether playing by listening to his instinct for the game would work this time; it wouldn’t have, quite, against Tachibana, and Shiraishi had just won against Tachibana. But he also didn’t quite know how to play another way. Maybe he just had to push harder?

“Let’s see how this goes, then,” he said, very softly, and threw the ball up to serve.

And maybe this would be easier than he thought, because the smoothness of Shiraishi’s return locked his attention immediately, drew his eye and thoughts to Shiraishi’s perfect balance, to the pure arc of his racquet and the precise measure of spin it gave to the ball. This was Shiraishi’s strength, laid out for him to see as clearly as he’d ever seen Tezuka’s fierce control of the ball or Echizen’s confident range of techniques. The knowing drew his body along, just as surely as ever, like a spark flashing from his thought to his hand and back again as he caught the ball, felt its weight on his racquet. This was familiar.

And yet, it wasn’t, because there was no ready knowledge of how to counter, leaping to his hands. Shiraishi’s shots drove him toward the sides, cut one ball and then another into the corners past his reach. His feet felt mired by the heat of the afternoon, not fast enough to keep up, and the lost points nagged at him, because this time he wasn’t sure of making them up, of finding the holes in Shiraishi’s game if only he waited and watched. The tension pulled on him, made him step too hard on the unforgiving court surface, made his hand too tight on the smooth grip of his racquet, and he lost a third point as the angle of his return went too high. He shook himself, mentally, and caught Shiraishi’s smash in Higuma Otoshi, as smooth as ever… only to lose the point when Shiraishi sprinted for the baseline and actually made the return, perfectly balanced to move, where Shuusuke took a fatal moment too long to shift forward and catch the drop shot Shiraishi gentled over the net.

Shuusuke stopped, flat footed in the middle of the court, and huffed, exasperated. This wasn’t getting him anywhere, and he could feel his endurance starting to fall. He hadn’t trained for the speed to catch those wide-ranging balls or the endurance to constantly dash after them. He’d never had to, and now maybe he understood why that had always made Tezuka frown.

All right, so he really was going to have to push a lot harder, and hope he lasted long enough. He had the technique to make it work. He had to believe that.

He closed his eyes and took a long breath in, letting it out slowly. Took the score and set it aside, in his mind, on a shelf for later. Took the nagging knowledge of Tezuka’s eyes on him, watching and waiting and quite probably hoping, and put that on the shelf too. He would act like that packing away was real, until it became real. He took the slick feel of Shiraishi’s tennis, in his thoughts, and held it on mental palms, let the new openness of his thoughts flow out to his body and re-settle his stance. He didn’t need to encompass Shiraishi’s game. All he had to do was meet it, play against it. What happened then—he shoved the surge of nerves relentlessly back onto its shelf—well, that was what they were playing to find out.

It would be interesting, to see.

When that thought finally came to the fore, Shuusuke smiled and opened his eyes.

Both Taka-san and Eiji were grinning, from the sidelines, and on the bench below them Echizen had his chin resting in his hands and a challenging smirk not at all hidden under his cap. Shuusuke snorted and pushed that onto a shelf, too, though not as far back as most of the rest. Echizen had always been a challenge, but never pressure. Shuusuke scuffed a foot against the hardcourt surface, feeling his balance again, and finally looked across the net to where his opponent was preparing to serve. Shiraishi was smiling, too, sharp and fierce, like he thought this was going to be interesting, too, and Shuusuke set that at the front of his thoughts, a bright, new mark to steer by. It made his breath come quicker.

When Shiraishi served, Shuusuke took the pure line of the ball and sliced it back forehand, slamming the return down past Shiraishi’s knees.

The quick cheers of his team were distant. It was the glint in Shiraishi’s eyes that drew Shuusuke forward to meet the next serve.

It still wasn’t easy, not the way tennis usually was for him. Habit tried, again and again, to close his mind’s grip on Shiraishi’s game, and every time, he slipped off the hard perfection of Shiraishi’s form that had no easy counter. Again and again, Shiraishi knew exactly where to be to catch the trickiest of backspins. But there was still another person on the other end of the game, a person making choices from moment to moment, and that Shuusuke could match, could counter. Shots ranged over the whole court, now in the corners, now at the net, now driving for the baseline, and the scuffle of shoes as they chased each other’s balls was loud in Shuusuke’s ears. The score see-sawed back and forth, balanced on Shuusuke’s rapid-fire changes of pace and technique, and on Shiraishi’s relentless precision.

Shuusuke could still feel himself wearing down, though, even wringing all the advantage he could out of his edge in technique.

As they switched sides at the end of the seventh game, Shiraishi paused beside him and eyed him up and down. “Hm.”

Shuusuke’s brows rose. That was nearly Tezuka levels of significant hmph-ing. “Yes?”

“If that’s all you’ve got, I suppose a part of me is relieved,” Shiraishi answered, lightly enough, and turned toward his mid-court, settling himself to receive.

The unspoken ending, that a part of him was also disappointed, stung, flicking Shuusuke where he was still raw and uncertain. He set his jaw and stalked back to his baseline to serve. The score pushed itself to the front of his mind again, and he had to take a moment to wrestle it back. The fact of it remained, though; he was down one game. He frowned down at the court as he bounced the ball, feeling the comforting jolt as it returned smartly to his hand. He needed to get one of Shiraishi’s service games from him, and to stop Shiraishi from running him all over the court. He needed…

The image of Echizen rose in his mind, of those expressive eyes narrowed with ferocious determination, of Echizen throwing himself against someone’s game over and over and over until he found a way over, under, around, or through. Shuusuke’s mouth curled in a helpless smile. Yes. Maybe he needed some of that.

Needed to attack.

He worked his fingers around the ball, looking across the net at his opponent, habit drawing his shoulders tense. To attack was to make openings in one’s game; his entire style was based on that simple fact. But against an equal opponent, he reminded himself firmly, to attack was also to hold the initiative. So how could he spin the ball his way, not just as it returned to him, using his opponent’s force, but before it returned to him? Shuusuke’s focus on Shiraishi narrowed, drank in his position, his stance, so perfectly balanced. Shuusuke knew he needed something more than his usual technique to break that. Something more. Something, anything, he wanted this, and the calculation that usually ran so deep he barely felt it started to rise like a river, inside him.

Something. The breeze, as it brushed his cheek from the direction of the stands. It would push the slower balls ever so slightly. The glare of the sun, sliding further and further down in the same direction. It would be in the eyes of anyone who had to turn too far in that direction, soon.

Anything. The court surface had grit on it, but in one or two places, dust had settled into a faint dip, and those would be slicker to step on, would absorb the force of any ball that landed there.

Everything.

Shuusuke’s breath came quicker as he held it all balanced in his mind, in his muscles, feeling half blind with the rush of detail he was trying to encompass, to really perceive this time instead of just letting it feed his instinct for the ball. Right now, he needed to know and choose among these possibilities. He could feel the weight of Shiraishi’s focus on him, too, as he threw the ball up to serve, feel it turning heavier and hotter, almost heavy enough to be steadying.

He served with as much backspin as he could give the ball right from the outset, not waiting this time, aiming for the point just past Shiraishi’s feet—not just to break his stance but to hit one of the tiny ripples in the court surface that would bounce the ball to the side as well. Even Shiraishi wavered a moment, shifting toward that unexpected bounce, and this time he didn’t recover fast enough. Shuusuke smiled, sharp. Yes, this was the way.

He threw himself into the game as it sped up, eyes wide as he let the entirety of the court, the park, the day, come to him, feeling like he was listening with his very skin for the details that would let him turn the ball away from Shiraishi. It was electrifying and exhilarating and a little alarming and… and familiar. As ball after ball cut through the spaces his senses encompassed, as the serve changed and changed again and points piled up faster still, he remembered listening this hard, feeling this much. He remembered it from the end of Regionals. His opponent this time wasn’t enraged, though, or blank with that strange overdrive of no-self.

Shiraishi was laughing.

“That’s more like it, Fuji,” Shiraishi called as the serve returned to him again. His smile was a little wild, but his stance was as sleekly perfect as ever. Maybe even more solid, now, than at the start of the match. Shiraishi bounced the ball and bared his teeth at Shuusuke. “You’re a good match. I’ll look forward to doing this again, some time.”

It seemed a little early to say so, but Shuusuke let the thought slip away as he dashed to catch Shiraishi’s serve, a slow, tricky one that just dropped the ball over the net. He had to return a lob, but caught Shiraishi’s smash, slowing Higuma Otoshi in turn to make it fall shorter than anyone would expect.

They were even, now, he could feel it in the breathless speeding of the game. He could do this.

They rallied ferociously, techniques straining against each other for each point. Shiraishi was serving balls that had no spin, which a small part of Shuusuke was both impressed and annoyed by, but he could still work with them, still spin them with the weight of his body and the stroke of the breeze, still place them where the court itself would carry them further. The last point of the game was Shiraishi’s, but Shuusuke could feel his momentum increasing, like running downhill. This was…

Shiraishi straightened, not stepping back into his court to receive, but toward the net instead.

“Game and set! Shiraishi!”

The referee’s words didn’t make sense for a long moment. And then Shiraishi reached the net, racquet down at his side, and stood watching Shuusuke with eyes still bright, but now also calm. Shuusuke turned his head, slowly, to the score board he’d been ignoring so successfully.

It read 7-5.

Shuusuke felt like he’d tripped over something and taken a hard fall, all the breath knocked out of him.

“Fuji,” Shiraishi said, quiet enough that maybe only the two of them heard, under the cheers from Shitenhouji. He held out his hand, and Shuusuke moved forward, automatically, to take it, mind still full of static. Shiraishi caught his hand and shook it firmly. “It was a good game.”

A harsh breath of a laugh yanked itself out of Shuusuke’s chest. “I suppose it was, from your side.”

“So start sooner, next time,” Shiraishi returned, coolly. “Now that you know how.”

The memory, in every sense, of the focus that he’d just been pulled up out of shook Shuusuke for a breath, and he had to swallow before he could speak. “I… suppose so.”

Shiraishi snorted. “You hyper-focused types, honestly. Go talk to Tezuka about it, Fuji.” He stepped back, still with that bright glint in his eyes. “I meant what I said. I’ll look forward to our next match.”

Shuusuke hesitated, but finally nodded. It was polite, and he might feel the same. Once he was sure what he was feeling, again. He turned back toward his team, attention catching on the warmth in Tezuka’s eyes, for all his expression was as stern as ever, on the solemn way Echizen, probably the one among them that best understood his disorientation, watched, on the sharp determination behind Eiji’s smile. That last made him wince, a little, as he came in. “Eiji…” He’d never needed a teammate to pick up after him, before.

Eiji clapped him on the shoulder. “Don’t mind it!” He pushed Shuusuke gently toward the benches. “We’ll take care of it.”

Shuusuke nodded, biting back anything else, and accepted the water bottle Taka-san had gotten out for him. He sat a bit gingerly, feeling like he needed to double check where everything was, like maybe he couldn’t trust just his eyes to tell him, and he couldn’t even tell whether that was the shock of losing or the loss of that incredible focus he’d found in the game. When Tezuka came to stand behind him, he couldn’t help leaning back just a little, enough to let his shirt brush Tezuka’s legs and confirm that solid presence.

Tezuka rested a hand on his shoulder like he thought Shuusuke’s balance might be in question, too. “That was a good game.”

Shuusuke twitched at hearing it again, anger starting to stir. “I lost.”

“Everyone loses sometimes.” When Shuusuke glanced over his shoulder, tight-lipped, Tezuka’s eyes met his, level and uncompromising, and that… that steadied him, somehow. This, at least, hadn’t changed.

“So, I train harder and do better next time?” he asked, a little challenging. He’d seen the whole team do that, at one time or another, this year. He’d just never really thought that would apply to him the same way.

“You said you wanted to be stronger than you are.”

The simple words stopped his burst of irritation short. It was true. He’d said that. He’d tested himself against Tachibana, found a true challenge, and he’d known in that moment that he wanted to get stronger. He looked back down at the water bottle in his hands. “I do,” he answered slowly, “I just…”

The taste of the next words on his tongue pulled him up short again.

I just didn’t think I’d lose.

Shuusuke pressed a hand over his eyes with a short laugh. That was arrogant, wasn’t it? To think he could have the thrill of a real challenge and never face a loss? He rubbed his fingers over his forehead, feeling the cool condensation from his water bottle, focusing on that. Better that than the hot weight of embarrassment in his chest.

“It’s never easy for natural talent, once you get this far.” When Shuusuke looked up, Ryuuzaki-sensei had half turned on the coach’s bench, one elbow propped on the back. There was sympathy in the crooked line of her smile, but no pity, and Shuusuke thought, not for the first time, that Tezuka and Ryuuzaki-sensei were really just made for each other, as captain and coach. “You haven’t really learned how to try,” she continued, calm and matter-of-fact, “let alone how to be knocked down and get up again. It’s not easy. A lot of naturals stop right where you are now.”

Shuusuke straightened, stung. “I’m not stopping.”

Ryuuzaki-sensei’s smile turned wide and sharp, and Shuusuke was ruefully aware of having walked right into that. “Good.” She turned back around to watch the Doubles One match and settled back on the bench, arms crossed.

Shuusuke laughed helplessly, scrubbing his hands over his face, and took a deeper breath. “All right, then.” Tezuka’s hand on his shoulder tightened for a moment before lifting, and Shuusuke looked up at his friend with a little more of his humor restored. “Tezuka, will you…?” He trailed off, unsure how to put it.

Help me.

Make sure I keep moving forward.

Stay with me until I know the way, know how this even works.

Shuusuke bit his lip on that tangle of uncertainty and nerves. Maybe it was too selfish to ask.

Tezuka’s voice broke the tangle, stopped the spin of his thoughts, certain as stone. “Of course.”

Shuusuke closed his eyes and turned his face up to the sun. He had to swallow before he could finally speak, softly.

“Thank you.”


Ryouma watched the match in front of him, not really seeing it, barely hearing the cheers of the two schools. Later on, he might be annoyed by that; it was a good game, fast and high level, as long as you ignored the Shitenhouji pair’s joking between points. Right now, though, the echo of memories in his head was taking up all of his attention.

Ryuuzaki-sensei, and the knowing look in her eyes when she said, Everyone loses sometimes. If they don’t, that just means they aren’t playing hard enough or long enough.

The quietness of Tezuka-san’s voice when he said it again, Everyone loses sometimes. Not uncaring, certainly not happy about it, but as if it just wasn’t that big a thing.

The tightness of Fuji-senpai’s hands on his water bottle when he’d asked, Will you…? The easy certainty of Tezuka-san’s answer. Of course.

Ryouma had felt that tightness in his own muscles for weeks on end, and he hated it. Could the answer to it really be so simple? If he asked, would Tezuka-san, Ryuuzaki-sensei, his senpai, answer him like that too? So readily, so easily?

Of course.

Ryouma swallowed hard and blinked back to the present, to the game in front of him, to the onlookers who were…

Not cheering?

He looked around, puzzled, and sure enough, the entire Shitenhouji half of the stands was silent, a breathless quiet so deep that he heard it clearly when the first few words dropped into it.

“Is that…?”

“Are they really…?”

“No wonder everyone calls them the Golden Pair.”

“Konjiki and Hitouji are getting serious!”

Looking out at the court, Ryouma could see at once that it was true, though he wasn’t sure why this was so amazing. The Shitenhouji pair had stopped wise-cracking and were watching Ooishi-senpai and Kikumaru-senpai with absolute focus. Ooishi-senpai was watching them right back, with a hard glint in his eyes, and Kikumaru-senpai’s smile was showing a lot of teeth. The intensity of that locked attention between the pairs felt like it might burn up any stray leaf or paper that blew onto the court.

Okay, maybe Ryouma did get why everyone was impressed.

When Hitouji served, the match took off, twice as fast as before, each pair hammering down on the other, shot after shot. Shitenhouji focused the game-breaking shots on Kikumaru-senpai, and after a game and a half Ryouma realized they were forcing all the strategic choices onto him. Ooishi-senpai came in for the tricky shots, scorching fast or wickedly curving, the kind of shots that required high athleticism to catch. It was impressive to see a pair who could target their shots so precisely, plan so far in advance and work like one person’s two hands to achieve it. His senpai weren’t going down easily, though, and Ryouma smirked, feeling a little seed of warm satisfaction in his chest every time Kikumaru-senpai broke out of Shitenhouji’s careful targeting to catch one of those tricky balls, every time Ooishi-senpai shattered the game’s momentum with a long, high lob or sudden drive that Kikumaru-senpai slid so easily out of the way of. For once, Ryouma didn’t really mind the way his senpai pounded on his shoulders in their excitement, appreciated why the whole stands were going crazy. This kind of tennis was worth that kind of yelling.

The score went to tie-break. Nine points, and then fifteen, and then eighteen, drop shot after sizzling drive after precise lob, and the cheers on both sides had a wild, gleeful edge now, answering the intensity of the game. Ryouma realized he was nearly holding his breath.

The twentieth point was the one that ended it, a sharp, curving slice that Kikumaru-senpai was just a moment too slow to reverse and catch. Ryouma leaned back on his bench, blowing out a slow breath. That had been almost as intense as Tezuka-buchou’s match against Atobe. His senpai clustered around Ooishi and Kikumaru as they came off the court, exclaiming and passing over towels, and even though they’d lost, Ryouma could see confidence and pride still, in the set of Ooishi-senpai’s shoulders, the lift of Kikumaru-senpai’s chin.

Ryouma hated losing. But he’d like to be able to feel that way, when he did.

“Singles One! Seigaku’s Echizen versus Shitenhouji’s Zaizen!”

The announcement jolted Ryouma with the reminder that, this round, it wasn’t Tezuka-buchou in Singles One. It was him again. And it wasn’t that he thought he was going to lose; of course he didn’t. But this round had been full of unsettling matches, and he couldn’t quite help the quick glance he threw at Tezuka-san, just to have something stable to catch his balance against.

Tezuka-san was looking back.

Ryouma froze for a moment, uncertain; was there something to be said about this match, this opponent, after all? But all Tezuka-san did was nod to him, firm, eyes perfectly steady, and Ryouma heard the echo of it again.

Will you…? Of course.

After a long moment, Ryouma nodded back.

As he stepped out onto the court he couldn’t help the wry snort that escaped as he noticed that his opponent was also having a quick talk with his captain. Apparently this really was an ‘of course’ sort of thing. Well okay, then.

He bounced on his toes a little bit, feeling the loosening of his muscles, settling into a familiar readiness to play, feeling the weight of his captain’s gaze against his back.

It felt good, today.


Zaizen Hikaru left his seniors to congratulate Honjiki-senpai and Hitouji-senpai, to tease them over having to get completely serious, and tested the gut of his racquet, taking a deep breath to settle himself. This wasn’t going to be an easy match, and it was possible he was about to lose, considering that he was playing—

“Singles One! Seigaku’s Echizen versus Shitenhouji’s Zaizen!”

Not Tezuka?

Hikaru lost his focus on a sputter of indignation. “What kind of team doesn’t even use their best player…” he started, only to break off as Shiraishi-buchou grabbed his shoulder and shook him once, firmly.

“Maybe one whose captain is still recovering. We knew that was a possibility for Seigaku, as well as Rikkai. Now stop thinking about that and think about your opponent, instead.”

“He’s a first-year,” Hikaru said, though far more neutrally than he would have as recently as yesterday. This round had shaken his confidence in his ability to gauge an opponent, that was for certain. Still…

Shiraishi-buchou shook his head, unsmiling. “Seigaku has always been ruthless about their rankings. Not quite as ferocious as Hyoutei, but close. If this kid is in their regular line-up, then he’s good. Pay attention, this match.”

Hikaru nodded, slowly. If his normally laid-back captain was this serious about it, then yes; he’d pay attention. Shiraishi-buchou’s hand tightened on his shoulder for a moment and let him go with an encouraging pat, and Hikaru stepped out onto the court to go and meet his opponent at the net. He would take the match seriously.

Even if he was instantly possessed of a deep desire to wipe the smirk off this kid’s face.

He couldn’t think about that for long, though, because as soon as Echizen went to serve, Hikaru found himself pushed back, scrambling to catch each ball and more than a little dazed by the sheer breadth of Echizen’s repertoire. Not only did the kid seem to know exactly where all of Hikaru’s balls would land, and be right there behind them, his control of his own shots was unbelievable. Again and again, a point slipped past when the ball dropped or curved unexpectedly, and when Echizen hit a version of Kaidou’s crazy around-the-net-pole topspin slice, Hikaru had to stop for a moment and just stare and not even his annoyance at that cocky grin quite stopped him.

This kid was unreal.

One thing was sticking in Hikaru’s thoughts, though. Shiraishi-buchou hadn’t needed to warn him about not making assumptions, this time. There was nothing he could assume, here, no history to tell him anything about Echizen’s trajectory as a player. And if that was the case… well, then, he’d have to expect everything. He’d have to watch what Echizen was doing right now, this very match, and judge only from that.

All right, then.

Hikaru turned back toward his baseline, pulling out a ball for his serve and bouncing it a few times before holding it cupped in his hand and letting all his breath out. He did his best to breathe out his annoyance with it. He needed calm for this. Calm observation. Calm.

Slowly he opened his eyes, and the court seemed just a little clearer. Even Echizen’s smile seemed less pointed. Hikaru tossed up the ball and served hard to the corner, and watched the speed of Echizen’s dash to catch it, the degree of control in grip and angle that sent back a drive Hikaru had to dash forward to catch because that one wasn’t going to rise on the bounce. He mentally batted down the flash of incredulity, reaching instead for the speed to match Echizen’s, the technique to kill those unpredictable spins. He held onto his calm with his fingernails, and watched, and made himself keep reaching. It was the seventh game before he couldn’t ignore the his own conclusion any more.

He wasn’t going to win this.

Echizen had five games to Hikaru’s two, and he could feel the burn in his muscles that said he’d reached nearly as far as he could and still walk at the end of the match. Hikaru bounced the ball a few times, considering one more time whether he couldn’t take advantage of his service game and push further, but… he’d never been one for flashy, specialized shots. There was no special way he could spin his serve that would save this score. He bounced the ball one more time, hard, and gripped it with all his strength. His game had always been like Echizen’s; a game that relied on breadth of knowledge and evenly balanced strengths.

Echizen was just better at it.

Hikaru shook off the surge of disbelief and anger that came with that thought, getting fairly practiced by now. Maybe he couldn’t win this match, and maybe he wasn’t as insane as Fudoumine’s brash speed-player, to drive himself to dropping while he tried. But there was such a thing as going down fighting.

Even as he thought it, he glanced over at his captain, self-conscious at losing like this after Shiraishi-buchou’s display of steely competence, one round after another. Shiraishi-buchou was watching him, leaning forward with his elbows braced on his knees, but when he saw Hikaru looking, he straightened. Smiled, sharper than usual. And gave Hikaru a slow, steady nod. Hikaru had never thought he’d be one to depend on anyone else’s approval, but that helped ease the coil of tightness out of his shoulders.

He looked over the net at Echizen, and while that smile was still there it was a bit less annoying, somehow. Bright and knowing, yes, but a friendlier knowing. Even welcoming, maybe. Hikaru narrowed his eyes and nodded back, just a little. And then he cast the ball up and served, hard and precise.


Ryouma was bouncing on his toes a little, as he came off the court. That had been a good match. Not a particularly challenging one, but still a good one, which he still wasn’t really used to. But even when Zaizen had clearly realized that he wasn’t going to win, he hadn’t lost his temper or been an asshole—and he hadn’t backed down, either. Ryouma could respect that. He’d even restrained himself from needling Zaizen when they shook hands, even though the furious straightness of his opponent’s spine had made it awfully tempting.

Of course, his good mood was promptly buried under excited team-mates, the moment he set foot over the white line.

“We made it to Finals!”

“Great work, Ochibi-chan!”

“Echizen…!”

Ryouma finally squirmed free and dodged around the far side of Fuji-senpai to keep anyone from grabbing him again while he re-settled his cap and caught his breath.

“Everyone line up,” Tezuka-buchou ordered firmly, leading the way back to the net, though Ryouma couldn’t help noticing that he didn’t say anything until after Ryouma had been thoroughly mauled. Tezuka-buchou was not really very subtle about this whole thing with Ryouma knowing he was part of a team.

Zaizen looked nearly as rumpled as he felt, still trying to re-order his hair as the teams lined up. Possibly his team had been trying to encourage him, or maybe just congratulate him on playing a good game. That seemed to be how this worked. Ryouma was feeling ruffled enough to give him a silent eye-roll at their senpai, and Zaizen unbent enough to make a face in what was obviously agreement.

“Good to see you getting along so well with other players, Echizen,” Fuji-senpai remarked, as they broke apart again, each to their own sidelines. Ryouma stifled a sigh; the risk of using Fuji-senpai for protection was always that it brought you to his attention, and then you got teased instead of mauled. He usually felt it was worth the price. Sometimes, though, he wondered if the back-pounding was really that much worse than Fuji-senpai’s sense of humor.

“I wonder who we’ll be playing, tomorrow.” Momo rolled his towel into his bag and tossed Ryouma his water bottle. “Think we should go check on the other match?”

“I think it’s already decided,” Fuji-senpai murmured. When the rest of the team blinked at him, he jerked his chin toward the far end of the court.

Rikkai stood there, watching.

Tezuka-buchou hefted his bag over his shoulder and took one long step to stand at the front of the team. Even from this distance, Ryouma could see how Yukimura smiled before nodding to Tezuka and turning away. His own team fell in at his heels, and Ryouma crossed his arms, feeling sudden and unwelcome butterflies in his stomach as Sanada’s glance raked over him before Sanada turned to follow Yukimura. He could do this, he told himself firmly; he’d been training hard exactly so he wouldn’t wind up losing again.

Or, at least, would be able to still hold his head up, if he did, like Ooishi-senpai and Kikumaru-senpai. Like Zaizen, even. The thought was still uncomfortable, though, and he tried to shake it off.

Tezuka-buchou’s hand on his shoulder startled him out of his thoughts, and he looked up, blinking. “You need to think beyond any one game, any one win or loss,” his captain told him, quietly.

Ryouma frowned. “That isn’t it.” He stopped as soon as the words were out of his mouth, startled, but… it was true, wasn’t it? He knew it was true, all the way down to his gut; those words had been pure reflex.

Quieter still, Tezuka-buchou asked, “Then why are you afraid of losing?”

Ryouma looked up at him, remembering how readily Tezuka-san had promised his support, earlier. Of course. Maybe it was time to trust that, a little. “Because I don’t know how to stop losing,” he said, simply.

Tezuka-san actually looked startled, at that. Before he found words again, though, Ryuuzaki-sensei was beside them, nudging them both a little further away from the chatter of packing up. “Ryouma,” she said, very quietly and so very level that a little crinkle went up his spine, warning him there might be yelling coming soon, “how often do you play tennis against your father?”

Ryouma tried not to tense up. “Used to be every day. Now he acts all old and lazy, so maybe once or twice a week?”

“Have you ever won against him?” She sounded like she knew what the answer was already. Ryouma shrugged, quick and tight.

“No.”

He heard the breath Tezuka-san took in, and dared a glance up at him. He didn’t look disappointed or surprised. He looked… he looked like he’d just understood something, and he looked kind of ticked off about it, Ryouma realized. A soft smacking sound made him look around to see Ryuuzaki-sensei had a hand over her eyes.

“That little idiot,” she muttered, and dragged her hand down to plant it on her hip. “It’s good that you’re playing him less often, now,” she said briskly. “I doubt there’s much he can show you, any more. Probably hasn’t been for a few years, frankly, and his example isn’t one I want you following. And believe me, the day will come when you do win against him, especially if he keeps messing around and not keeping his own training up. But Ryouma,” she set a hand on top of his head and shook him back and forth just a little, “you are twelve years old. Of course you can’t beat everyone in the world, yet! And of course that’s more likely with players who are older and bigger!” She flicked dismissive fingers as Ryouma re-settled his cap yet again and glared a bit. “You’re not going to stay this size forever, you know. You don’t have to figure out how to beat the entire world of tennis players from down there.”

Ryouma was torn right down the middle between indignation (he was so tired of being small and having everyone comment on it) and relief (Oyaji’s own teacher said he would get better, would be good enough). He settled for tugging his cap down over that confused mix. For some reason that made Ryuuzaki-sensei laugh.

“You got his temper, but I think you must take after your mother for everything else. Good.” She patted his shoulder. “So, now we know.” When he glanced up from under his cap, she was giving Tezuka-buchou a significant look. It must have made sense to him, because Tezuka-buchou just nodded, hand tightening for a moment on Ryouma’s shoulder.

“You already know how to stop losing, Echizen,” Tezuka-san said, quietly. “You train to become stronger. It may take longer some times than others, but as long as you don’t stop, it will work in the end.” He didn’t smile, but the steadiness of his eyes, meeting Ryouma’s, felt better than all the encouraging smiles in the world. This wasn’t just encouragement. This was something Tezuka-san really believed.

And something he really believed Ryouma could do, too.

Ryouma took what felt like the first breath in a while, and nodded. “Okay.” He would try to believe it, too.

“Better,” Ryuuzaki-sensei declared. “Trust your team to help you, Ryouma. Not just with the training, but with figuring all this out. You’re not on your own any more.” She shoved them both briskly back toward the benches. “Now pack up, and let’s get moving!”

As soon as Tezuka-san guided him back into the knot of the team, Momo draped an arm around his shoulders and Kikumaru-senpai leaned folded arms on top of his head, grinning at Tezuka-san. “So? Are you letting Ochibi have a rematch yet?”

Tezuka-buchou beckoned them all after him as he turned toward the Ariake entrance gates. “Not yet.”

Ryouma ducked out from under his senpai, at that. “But—!” He’d been training for that! Hadn’t they just agreed that was the right thing to do?

Tezuka gave him a stern look. “Not yet.”

Ryouma hesitated, scowling, but finally gave in to the echo in his head of as long as you don’t stop, grumbling. “Fine.”

Momo promptly reeled him in again, laughing. “Quit worrying, so much! You’ll get him sooner or later.” The rest of the team looked amused or exasperated, so apparently this idea of building up and waiting for later was another of those ‘of course’ things. As they made their way down the last tree-shaded path toward the parking lot, Ryouma wondered just how many of those things there were, that he’d never realized.

Maybe he’d find out, now he had a team to show him.

The thought still felt odd, a little like his Regular jersey when he’d first gotten it. A little stiff in places. But the jersey had worn in; maybe this would too. Ryouma decided he didn’t dislike the idea.

“Hurry up, Echizen!” Momo called from the door of the Seigaku bus. “No need to stay the night; they’ll be waiting for us, tomorrow!”

The thought didn’t feel like boredom, the way most of the season had, or like fear, the way the last weeks kind of had. It felt like anticipation.

Ryouma grinned and ran the last few strides.

Last Modified: Dec 29, 21
Posted: Dec 27, 21
Name (optional):
sent Plaudits.

The Fire Shall Never Make Thee Shrink – Day Three

Finals. Spectators gather and next year’s players start to think about the future, as Rikkai and Seigaku battle it out. Yuuta is gleeful, Kirihara is thoughtful, Zaizen starts getting to grips, and Echizen finally figures out what’s more important than winning. Action, Drama, I-4

Finals: Seigaku vs. Rikkai

The Ariake Coliseum filled slowly, the last day of Nationals, magazine writers and photographers and aficionados arriving early to stake out good seats, families and friends filtering in more slowly. Scouts lingered by the doors, watching for opportunities to stroll beside selected players as they arrived, business cards poised. The teams who had played in the tournament arrived in small knots, walking close together, a few laughing among themselves, a few still tight-lipped and angry from their own losses, but all of them there to bear witness to the final match.

There to see who would take the tournament flag home this year.


Fuji Yuuta leaned forward as the Singles Three match was announced and his brother stepped onto the court. He’d listened to Mizuki-san’s lecture, on the train over, about the importance of seeing different play styles and the necessity of always keeping his own game open to growth, but this was the match he was really here to see. From Rikkai’s side of the net, Yanagi stepped out, and Mizuki-san made a thoughtful noise, beside him.

“This could be interesting.”

Yuuta glanced over at him and thought for a moment. “Because of what Yanagisawa-senpai saw in the Semi-finals match?” While he’d been hauled off with Mizuki-san to watch Rikkai mop up Hyoutei, with the sole exception of Atobe himself, and that had been a great match, but he still wished he’d been able to see Aniki’s, instead.

Mizuki-san nodded, and cast a brief, approving look at Yanagisawa, where he was leaning on the back of Yuuta’s seat. “I wasn’t sure until I saw it myself, but I think you were right. That wasn’t just an intensification of his existing style; that must have been a genuine breakthrough. Fuji Shuusuke has never been hungry to win, before, but look at him now.”

Yuuta was already looking, and the change was a little amazing. He’d never seen his brother stand like he was now, as he and Yanagi shook hands, weight already on his toes, ready to move and leaning into the coming match.

“At one point, I thought that meant he wouldn’t be a true challenge,” Mizuki-san added in a tone that might have sounded neutral to an unsuspecting listener.

Given his brother, Yuuta hadn’t been unsuspecting since he’d been about seven years old, so instead of mentioning that it seemed like Aniki hadn’t been a real challenge to the top-level National players, he said, “Will the change throw off Yanagi, do you think?”

Mizuki-san bestowed an approving nod on him, this time, and Yuuta stomped hard on the urge to blush. “At the start, almost certainly. It gives your brother an advantage at the beginning of the match. We shall see whether Fuji Shuusuke can push that advantage far enough to win.” Mizuki-san leaned forward, eyes narrowing as Yanagi fell back to serve, and Yuuta let his own attention snap back to the match.

Once play started, he couldn’t look away.

A lot of people talked about how this player or that was on fire, when they had a good game, but Yuuta had never before seen a player give truth to the words the way his brother was right now. Aniki moved over the court like a flame flickering, now here, now there, always in the right place, always with a move that shone out clear and perfect. It seemed like the whole world was cheering Aniki on, from the gust of wind that carried his ball just beyond Yanagi’s racquet to the angle of sunlight that glanced off his racquet and hid the tilt of it at just the right moment.

And Yanagi was good, obviously, he was playing a National finals match. His game tightened up with every point, closing around Aniki’s like some kind of precision steel instrument. As they started into the fourth game, Yanagi started calling out predictions, more of them and more accurate ones as the points piled up. But Aniki didn’t stop, didn’t flag, never once drew back with that infuriating smile of his that said it was already decided. He drove forward and forward again, and didn’t stop, and by the last game Yuuta was on his feet, yelling with pure glee, because maybe, just maybe, if Aniki could play like this now, maybe Yuuta could play against that fire someday, himself.

In the end, Yanagi never did make up the first games, and Aniki won 6-4. Yuuta collapsed back into his seat, when the match was called, grinning like a loon and not caring at all.

“Your brother really annoys me, sometimes.”

Yuuta blinked and looked around at Mizuki-san, and then he edged back in his seat just a little. Mizuki-san was sitting straight and still, dangerously still, eyes locked on the court. “Mizuki-san?”

Instead of an explosion of cold temper, though, Mizuki-san settled slowly, slowly back in his seat, crossed his legs, and rested folded hands on his knee. Yuuta wasn’t sure that was actually better. Mizuki-san looked like he was thinking, full speed, and someone always regretted that. “Yuuta-kun.”

Yanagisawa-senpai gave him a ‘better you than me’ look, and Yuuta scowled at him before answering, still a bit leery. “Yes?”

“If you injure yourself in an unofficial match against Fuji Shuusuke before you return to me, I shall be exceedingly displeased.”

Pure reflex prompted an immediate, “I won’t!” And then Yuuta had to pause and blink. Unofficial match?

“Of course he’ll want to play, now,” Mizuki-san said, impatient as always with anyone who didn’t keep up. “He’ll want to play anyone who’s passionate about the game. He’ll be looking for the edges of his own ability, hoping to push further.” He held up an admonitory finger. “No more than one full match every other month, is that clear? Anything more will court injury, and I won’t be having that. Entertain yourselves, but understand that I will have a plan for your development when you join the Saint Christopher high school team.”

This time, the look Yuuta exchanged with Yanagisawa was rueful and amused. The broad, sweeping plan that rolled right over any objections was Mizuki-san all over. But Yuuta also couldn’t deny the little glow of pleasure that Mizuki-san had watched this match and still thought Yuuta might someday stand a chance of winning against Aniki. “Yes, Mizuki-san.”

Mizuki-san nodded firmly and sat back, crossing his arms and finally relaxing from that sharp edge of planning and calculation. Yuuta leaned his elbows on the chair back in front of him, so he could rest his chin in his hands and hide his grin.

The next couple years were going to be fun.


When the Doubles Two pairs were announced, Akaya sat up like he’d been jabbed with a pin. “No fair!” The entire team started laughing, and he slumped back down sulkily. “Why does Momoshiro get to play in the finals?” he muttered. And he didn’t!

“He’s just like a spoiled kitten sometimes, isn’t he?” Niou-senpai asked, sparing Akaya an amused glance. Most of his attention was obviously on the coming match, though. “They’re saving the Golden Pair for Doubles One, and they wanted an analytical player to throw at me, I’m guessing.”

“And an endurance player to place against me, one presumes.” Yagyuu-senpai adjusted his glasses with a sniff of disdain.

“Don’t disregard the threat Kaidou may be by now,” Yanagi-senpai scolded mildly. “All of Seigaku have been advancing quite rapidly, this year.”

“We’ll be fine.” Niou-senpai’s voice had the kind of lilt it got when he was looking forward to destroying someone, and Akaya watched Yagyuu-senpai relax and smile faintly. Well, at least the match should be entertaining for someone. He sighed and jammed his chin in his hands as his senpai walked out to greet Momoshiro and Kaidou.

Despite Yanagi-senpai’s caution, he couldn’t help but feel this was a sacrifice match, for Seigaku. Two second-years, up against Niou-senpai and Yagyuu-senpai? No matter how fast Momoshiro was growing into his intuition, or how crazy Kaidou’s endurance levels were by now, he doubted they had a real chance of winning Doubles Two. He winced at how quickly Yagyuu-senpai blew through Momoshiro’s defense, as the match started up. Case in point. He knew well just how much of a disadvantage second-years could be at, just because of how much growth third-years usually had on them. He’d been fighting that disadvantage steadily, as he tried to catch up with Sanada-san.

What he could see this being, though, was a kind of teaching match. Like his match with Kite had been. Like Sanada-san’s match with Atobe had been. Yukimura-buchou had made full use of the Nationals matches to make sure his players progressed; Akaya wasn’t really surprised that other captains might do the same.

He thought, he thought, now he’d had a night to consider it, that he might be able to do that, too. When he considered who was likely to be a regular two weeks from now, when he thought about the sharp edges of temper that Furuya couldn’t seem to tame without his partner Chiba to do it for him, about Tsunoda’s detachment, about Ueda’s tendency to overconfidence… yes, he could see himself throwing any or all of them in the way of a match with any opponent he thought might get through to them. Come to think of it, Kaidou might actually be a good lesson for Ueda. Or Echizen, if he thought the point really needed to be hammered home.

A roar from the crowd startled him out of his thoughts, and he checked the score quickly, wincing a little when he saw that Niou-senpai and Yagyuu-senpai were already three games ahead. That had to hurt. Opposing team or not, he couldn’t help sympathizing. He hoped what Momoshiro and Kaidou got out of this match was worth it to them.

When he looked back down, Yanagi-senpai and Sanada-san were both watching him. “What?” he asked, warily. Sanada-san smiled faintly, and Yanagi-senpai laughed outright, reaching out to ruffle his hair gently.

“You just can’t help thinking ahead, hm?”

Akaya flushed hot, remembering Yanagi-senpai’s admonition to focus on the games they had in front of them at Nationals. “I’m not playing in this round,” he defended himself. “I can think about it now, can’t I?”

“You can,” Sanada-san agreed, more quietly than usual. “Make sure you take what you can from these matches, though. Both what you can use later, and what you can use now.”

Akaya ducked his head, warmed that his senpai were still looking out for him, even with everyone knowing they were just about to leave. “Yes, Sanada-fukubuchou.”

He took a breath for calm, and settled himself to watch.

He couldn’t help frowning, though, watching Kaidou double down on receiving Yagyuu-senpai’s drives, obviously working to return them. Which was an extremely Kaidou sort of play, but Akaya thought it was a short-sighted choice. This was a Finals match; if ever there was a time for strategy, wasn’t it now? He eyed Momoshiro, wondering a little about the way he was leaving Kaidou to it to focus on Niou-senpai. It wasn’t unlike the way they’d played in Regionals against Marui-senpai and Jackal-senpai, but they’d lost that match 6-1. Given the things he’d heard from the scouts and (more importantly) from Yanagi-senpai about Seigaku’s advances, shouldn’t they be showing some of it now?

What, Akaya mused, would he do about Momoshiro and Kaidou, supposing they were some of the players about to become his?

Momoshiro… he wasn’t actually sure what he’d do about Momoshiro. He seemed so straightforward, like just another easy-going power player, but Akaya had seen Momoshiro turn his hand to more than just power-heavy shots. Momoshiro was flexible, could play doubles almost as well as he played singles. According to word from the scouts, he could back up a variety of very different kinds of partners, and he was down on the court right now facing off against Niou-senpai’s scary levels of flexibility and precision without flinching. He was volleying topspin shots out of the air just as well as he caught Niou-senpai’s heavy drives—not every time, but often enough to keep Niou-senpai’s attention.

If Akaya thought about Momoshiro as a kind of proto-Niou-senpai, well the first thing he had to do was suppress a cold shudder, but after that he kind of had to wonder if the best thing to do wouldn’t be to let Momoshiro do as he pleased. He’d never seen Yukimura-buchou trying to rein Niou-senpai in, particularly, or direct him to do anything except… Akaya slowly put the end of that thought together: except to amuse himself. That was how Yukimura-buchou directed Niou-senpai. By assuring him that he’d find something entertaining in the games Yukimura-buchou sent him into. Akaya took a slow breath, eyes fixed on Momoshiro as he slipped easily out of his current partner’s way and fell back to be in the right place to catch the slice Niou-senpai returned Kaidou’s ball with, just as it started to curve up. It was smoothly done, with no hesitation. Almost the way Akaya was used to people in no-self moving, but Momoshiro obviously wasn’t using that technique.

If Akaya had to guess, not that he was Yanagi-senpai, but if he had to guess himself, then he’d guess that Momoshiro was holding the whole game in his head right now, to see what was coming next. It might only be the fact that he was facing off against Niou-senpai himself that was holding the Seigaku’s pair’s score down.

Akaya put a mental check-mark by the thought that he was going to need to keep an eye out for more analytical talent to train up in his team, for next year. If he was right about how to manage that type, then Momoshiro himself should provide some good bait.

Now, Kaidou was easier. The thing to do with him would be to take advantage of his focus, Akaya thought, since that was one of Kaidou’s strengths. Encourage him to train his strength and technique further up. Probably find him a couple good targets to chase, since Kaidou was the driven type.

A good target…

Akaya straightened abruptly, eyes wide, staring out at the court. A good target like, say, Yagyuu Hiroshi? As he thought it, he saw Kaidou step into the next return, stance sliding wider into one Akaya knew from watching Yaguu-senpai train. It was the stance for a Laser Beam. Akaya’s breath caught in anticipation, and he leaned forward; would Kaidou be able to do it? The ball Kaidou hit streaked across the net at close to full speed, only to curve just as Yagyuu-senpai stepped to catch it, and Akaya whistled softly. Kaidou might not be able to match the pure force of Yagyuu-senpai’s Laser Beam, but he’d come up with his own version. "In one match?"

"Kaidou-kun has been watching Yagyuu for a while, now," Yanagi-senpai said calmly, from beside him. "I’m impressed that he found his own variation, though."

Akaya checked the score: 5-2. "I don’t think he found it soon enough to make a difference to this match."

"Not a winning difference, no, but look at Yaguu."

Akaya looked, and had a sudden urge to hide behind Yanagi-senpai. Yagyuu-senpai was watching Kaidou with a gracious little smile, the kind that everyone in Rikkai knew meant trouble. And Niou-senpai was lit up and grinning at his partner, which really meant trouble. "Um."

Yanagi-senpai chuckled. "Just watch."

So Akaya watched as Yagyuu-senpai proceeded to pound Kaidou with one Laser Beam after another, while Niou-senpai stayed up at the net, eyes locked with Momoshiro. Ready to keep him from interfering, Akaya guessed.

Not that he was sure Momoshiro would have, because Kaidou actually seemed to be enjoying himself in a weird way. He wasn’t backing down, at any rate, even when the racquet got blown out of his hands. And he actually managed two extended rallies with Yagyuu-senpai before game-point was slammed past him, ending the match 6-2.

All right, so a target to chase was exactly the way to handle a player like Kaidou. And a challenge was apparently the way to handle one like Yagyuu-senpai. Noted.

Niou-senpai was laughing under his breath as they came off the court, and Akaya honestly wasn’t sure whether he should hope to find someone else like Niou-senpai, who could match Momoshiro on what seemed increasingly to be his own ground, or whether he should pray to be spared that kind of trouble. He did notice that Yukimura-buchou seemed wryly amused by it all, and sighed a little, wondering if he’d ever have that kind of easy confidence.

Honestly, he thought he had a better chance at following in Sanada-san’s steps, so he settled in to pay close attention to the next match.


Given Tezuka’s choices this year, Genichirou wasn’t entirely surprised when Singles Two was announced. He still wasn’t sure if it was a gamble on Yuikimura’s recovery time—and if anyone could gauge that, this year, it would be Tezuka—or simply trying to give his obstreperous little genius the best match possible to push him forward, but it seemed Echizen would be Yukimura’s to deal with while Genichirou got Tezuka.

He didn’t object.

“Sanada,” Yukimura said, as he started to step out, delicate warning in his tone.

Genichirou sighed and had to push down the momentary urge to sulk as if he were Akaya. “I’m aware.”

After his Semi-finals match, he was very aware that he needed to pay more attention to where his opponents were right now. But a tiny part of him still felt it was unfair. Tezuka was a powerful opponent, and games against him were never sure, but he’d also always been one of the people Genichirou could relax against. For all his polished technique, Tezuka was a straightforward player. He didn’t hide his capabilities or use sneak-attacks or sudden changes of pace. He simply gave his all to every game and played. And while that did generally leave a trail of crushed opponents behind, there was neither malice nor arrogance, nor much strategy in it.

But thinking he could relax a bit against anyone was exactly the approach that had resulted in a loss against Atobe Keigo, which still smarted. Genichirou was not going to relax against Tezuka.

Yukimura settled back. “Good.”

Genichirou raked a measuring look over Tezuka, when they met at the net to shake hands. Like Yukimura, Tezuka had stayed out of most of the Nationals games. “Are you up for this?” he asked, bluntly.

Tezuka’s gaze was steady and serious. “I am.”

Genichirou nodded, satisfied, and turned toward his half of the court. If Tezuka were still injured, he would have said ‘of course’.

The first game was still a testing one, both of them watchful, both of them scattering pin-point slices and bruising drives through their rallies to see the response. Tezuka certainly seemed to be at full strength, catching even Fire without a flinch.

Diving into the second game without pausing, he did start to feel the tug of Tezuka’s growing control of the ball, and that made him smile. The Zone had always been a worthy challenge, and he let himself sink into the first stages of no-self, let his distractions ravel away to focus on the now. His awareness of the ball’s spin sharpened, and he breathed deep and let his body answer. Even the Forest couldn’t completely cancel Tezuka’s control of the spin, not during Tezuka’s service game, but the more he pushed against that control, the deeper his awareness of Tezuka’s current game ran. And the deeper his awareness ran, the more something caught at his attention.

This was the level of no-self that neither Echizen nor Akaya had fully grasped, yet, the state that balanced full awareness of the now with strategic awareness of the past and future. Genichirou rode that edge, balanced the now with the past, and let both speak to him. Out of that balance, he abandoned the Forest and drove Fire against the Zone, again and again, as if to test the sound of a bell by striking it.

By the fourth game, he was sure. Tezuka could catch Fire, yes. He was playing at full strength, yes. But his returns were not as precise as Genichirou’s experience of Tezuka led him to expect. Certainty settled into Genichirou’s mind.

Tezuka was rusty, at full strength.

Matching certainty shivered down his nerves, calling him toward a new stance. Now, while Tezuka’s control of his own strength was still unsteady, was the time to attack. Now, he had a window of opportunity. Now was the time to match his power against Tezuka’s blunted control and race against how quickly Tezuka might sharpen again.

Now was the time for Wind and Fire.

Tezuka’s eyes narrowed at him, across the net, and Genichirou realized he was smiling, wide and hungry. This would be the kind of game Genichirou loved best.

With another breath, Genichirou sank himself fully into no-self, let the balance tilt toward now, and called up all the strength and focus he’d trained into himself. He cut one stroke after another at Tezuka, building on the slight uncertainty of each return to drive the ball out of his reach. Again, and again, he sliced the Wind against the Zone and drove Fire through the cracks to force the ball out of Tezuka’s control. He could feel Tezuka slowly pulling those cracks closed again, felt the pace of it increasing like a hill he was running up; this would be close. He couldn’t let that knowledge slow him, though, so he let the points fade from his awareness, focused on nothing but driving the ball beyond Tezuka’s reach; the points would only matter again at the end, when he found out which of them had won this race.

The glee of pushing himself to the limit and always finding his opponent there, pushing back, sang through him. Genichirou dashed for the ball again and again to set himself perfectly behind it, willing to spend his strength exactly this freely for the chance he’d seen. Again Wind, and again, cutting against the steadily tightening threads of Tezuka’s Zone—steady but just as ferocious as Fire burned, that control. If he’d had breath to spare, Genichirou would have laughed.

When the end came, it was a shock, and Genichirou had to take a moment to understand why Tezuka wasn’t serving. When he shook off the absolute focus he’d been locked in and looked around, he was a bit dazed to realize that they’d just finished the tenth game, that the sound he’d just heard was the referee calling the final score.

Six games to four, in Genichirou’s favor.

It felt, after the fierce focus and rush of the last few games, like the score should have been tighter. When they met at the net, both of them panting for breath, he observed, “The next match will be closer.”

“Most likely. I’ll look forward to it.” Tezuka actually smiled, faintly. “Especially after your assistance, this match.”

Genichirou snorted. He’d known that pushing so hard would help Tezuka regain his full control that much faster, but that was the nature of the game, at their level, even if it had taken Yukimura’s ruthlessness and Atobe’s advances to remind him of the fact. Every match was an opportunity to grow. “I’ll look forward to it as well,” he returned.

When he got back to his team’s bench, Yukimura had his arms folded, smile crooked with a touch of exasperation. "You never change."

"I play to my strengths." Genichirou did not add Besides, it’s Tezuka, but he was fairly sure Yukimura heard it from the way he rolled his eyes.

“So?” Yukimura asked, more seriously. “What do you think?”

Genichirou’s smile bared his teeth. “One more all-out match against someone on our level, and he’ll be back in full condition.”

“Given Fuji’s leap in performance, I don’t expect that will be hard to find,” Renji mused as he tossed a water bottle at Genichirou. “Tezuka will probably be back up to speed by the Fall.”

“Excellent,” Yukimura murmured, eyes gleaming.

“Yeah, yeah, stop talking about Tezuka.” Marui popped a bubble, swinging his racquet up to his shoulder. “It’s time to be amazed by my genius, thanks.”

Yukimura chuckled and waved a hand at the court. “Should we? Show us, then.”

Genichirou took a long swallow and shook his head. He approved of confidence, but sometimes Marui got himself into trouble that way.


“Ooo, ouch,” Hitouji-senpai murmured, apparently at nothing. Konjiki-senpai was nodding, which didn’t necessarily mean anything given how much both of them liked to mess with people, but Shiraishi-buchou also made a thoughtful little humming sound. Hikaru sighed and resigned himself to asking.

“What ouch? Nobody did anything in particular just now.”

Hitouji-senpai nodded wisely. “Exactly.”

Hikaru tapped his foot and glared. “So?”

Both Hitouji-senpai and Konjiki-senpai glanced at Shiraishi-buchou, who sighed in turn and reached over to rumple Hikaru’s hair. “Strategy, Zaizen-kun. How has the flow of the match been going, so far?”

Hikaru really hated being reminded that he was the baby of the team, the one with the least hands-on experience, but his sense of fairness pointed out that the only way to stop being the baby was to learn more. So he took a breath for calm in the face of annoying senpai and considered the match thus far. “It’s been close.” He flicked his fingers at the score-board, which showed four games all. “There have been a lot of long rallies, though.” More slowly, he added, “More than I expected, I guess. It’s Jackal Kuwahara who’s the endurance player, isn’t it? But most of the rallies have been with Marui.”

Shiraishi-buchou nodded approvingly. “Good. And what about the formations each pair is using?”

Hikaru frowned out at the court, because he’d noticed that part. “They’re really different. Marui and Kuwahara have a pretty classic formation with their endurance player to the back and their more agile player at the net. But Ooishi and Kikumaru have stayed a lot closer together, almost the whole match.” He wrestled with himself for a moment before admitting, low, “I thought it was just sloppy of them.”

“It’s a risky strategy,” Hitouji-senpai allowed. “They’re keeping both players up near the net to put pressure on the opponent with the least endurance.”

“So they’re hoping to divide and conquer,” Hikaru concluded, satisfied by the nods he got back. “They want to wear down Marui. But if he’s flagging, can’t he just—” he broke off, eyes widening as it finally clicked. All three of his senpai grinned at him.

“By my calculations, this game was the one where Marui should have called Kuwahara to come forward and support him.” Hitouji-senpai leaned forward, stacking his hands on the back of the seat in front of him to rest his chin on, watching as the next game started. “Marui is serving this game, and they’re going to lose it.”

Hikaru sat back, crossing his arms. “Isn’t that a dangerous strategy, though? Counting on your opponent to make a mistake?”

“Good boy, that’s how you’ll need to think as captain.” Shiraishi-buchou kindly didn’t tease him for how he flushed at the compliment. “It would be dangerous if it were a strategy they set in stone beforehand, and didn’t have a backup for or a signal to change. But one of the greatest strengths of the Golden Pair is their teamwork, their ability to think together.”

“So, their flexibility,” Hikaru said, slowly.

“Exactly. Of course, Marui and Kuwahara are a very tight pair also. The other piece of this is that Marui is the game-maker for his pair.”

Hikaru sucked in a sharp breath. “Oh. So they’ve been adjusting play as they go to wear down the one who makes the strategic decisions.” And tired people made more mistakes. That was… actually a really elegant strategy, right there.

He watched the last games of the match with new attention, starting to see the seamless flow of communication that started Kikumaru moving to the side to draw Marui’s attention even as Ooishi dashed for the net to volley Kuwahara’s drive out of the air. Even worn down, he could also see that the Rikkai pair was probably the technically stronger one. The last game was a fierce battle between the Golden Pair’s edge in team play and the Rikkai pair’s more powerful shots, and it went to deuce twelve times before Marui faltered for one fatal second too long in reversing his momentum to catch Kikumaru’s last drop shot.

“There was still a lot of luck involved in how that worked out,” he said, under the wave of cheers as both pairs went to the net.

“There always is, unless one player or the other is overwhelmingly better.” Shiraishi-buchou cocked his head, though, as if knowing Hikaru had more to say.

Hikaru laced his hands together, looking down at them instead of at his captain. “How… how do you know what strategy to go with, then?”

“Some of it is experience,” Shiraishi-buchou answered quietly, not making anything of the fact that this was the first time Hikaru had asked one of his senpai for advice, like this, and Hikaru’s pride was grateful for that. “The more games you see, the more games you play, the more of a sense you have for what works when. But some of it is always a gamble. You pick your best players, and you make your best guess, and you throw the dice.” He ruffled Hikaru’s hair. “Don’t worry. The Coach will help, and I wouldn’t be throwing you into this if I didn’t think you’d find your way all right.”

“That was very encouraging, except for the part about the Coach,” Hikaru observed dryly, and was careful to hide his satisfaction when Shiraishi-buchou burst out laughing.


“Singles One! Yukimura versus Echizen!”

He’d been trying not to worry so much about losing, trying to think more broadly, really he had, but the nagging of the thought was old enough and the fresh edge on it was new enough that Ryouma still twitched a little with reflex nerves when the referee called the start of the match. He took a breath and told himself (again) to stop worrying and just play. Just like always.

“Echizen.”

He looked up at Tezuka-buchou, and a fresh wave of twitchiness hit him at the reminder that his captain had just lost, himself. Lost but not really minded, not the way Ryouma was used to minding it, and could Ryouma really do that too, here and now when the result of Nationals rested on his game…? Tezuka-san’s hand on his shoulder shook him out of the spinning thoughts, and he tried to pay attention.

“One of your greatest strengths has always been that you take what you can use, of your opponent’s game, and make it your own,” Tezuka-buchou said quietly. “Don’t forget that.”

Ryouma glanced over at where Yukimura was stepping out onto the court, looking so calm that Ryouma couldn’t help a brief glower. When he looked back up, though, Tezuka-buchou was still watching him, level and serious, and he sighed. “You think I can learn something from him?”

“I expect you to learn from anyone you play.” Tezuka-buchou’s voice was stern, but there was, maybe, a tiny glint of something lighter in his eyes. “But yes, Yukimura’s game should show you some useful things.”

Ryouma took another breath to re-settle himself and get his head back approximately where it should be, and nodded. “Okay.”

Tezuka-buchou nodded back, firm and steady, and squeezed his shoulder once before letting go. “Have a good game, then.”

As he headed to meet Yukimura at the net, Ryouma heard Ryuuzaki-sensei remark, behind him, “Look at that, you’re actually saying these things out loud, now and then. And it only took me three years to get you to start!” Tezuka-san did not, of course, say anything in response, and Ryouma couldn’t help a tiny snicker. Getting a good look at Yukimura, when they shook hands, stifled any urge to laugh, though. The sharpness of his eyes brought Ryouma up onto his toes, alert and ready, every instinct for the game saying this was a serious opponent.

Yukimura smiled, cool and calm for all that barely-covered ferocity, shaking hands once, firmly. “I’ve been hoping we might meet here, ever since Akaya and Sanada spoke of their games with you.”

That was a challenge, and a raw one. Ryouma had won against Kirihara but lost against Sanada. Which way did he think this match against Sanada’s captain would go? that cool smile asked. Ryouma bridled at the silent question and lifted his chin and traded back the smirk he’d given so many opponents who thought they knew what he could do. Nerves and doubts could go screw themselves. He knew what to do with this kind of challenge. “Let’s play, then.”

They both fell back into their own courts, Yukimura stepping to his baseline to serve. Ryouma settled into his stance, bouncing on his toes, keeping all his muscles warm and ready to move in an instant.

And suddenly, everything changed.

It was like being plunged underwater, like the air itself was suddenly thicker, dragging against him, like he couldn’t breathe because to breathe might suddenly be dangerous. For a shocked moment, he froze.

And heard the sharp thop of the ball striking behind him.

Ryouma spun on his heel to stare at it. He hadn’t seen it coming. Hadn’t felt it coming. Hadn’t felt the weight of a drive like that burning over the court, the way he normally would have. That overwhelming pressure had drowned it out.

Okay. Now he got it.

When they’d settled on this match order, and he’d asked his team about Yukimura’s play style, he hadn’t felt the discussion was particularly useful.

“Yukimura’s style is very like Tezuka’s, in some ways,” Inui lectured. “He has considerable power available, but his primary focus is technique. He’s an all-around payer, defense isn’t his speciality, but he is exceptionally good at breaking through the techniques of other players and reclaiming control of the ball. You’ll need to watch for that.”

“Inui!” Kikumaru protested. “You aren’t telling him the good stuff!

Inui looked like he’d just bitten a lemon, or, well, like a normal person who had just bitten a lemon would look. “What good stuff?” Ryouma asked, warily.

Kikumaru grinned at him and waggled his fingers. “Yukimura hypnotizes people with his tennis,” he proclaimed in a spooky voice. “Opponents can’t even move, once he has them in his clutches!

“He does not hypnotize people.” Inui sounded downright exasperated. “It’s simple intimidation, the subliminal cues generated by Yukimura’s confidence.”

Ryouma backed hastily out of the developing argument, wondering how he was going to get his questions answered now. Beside him, Kawamura pulled off his jersey and smiled down at him sympathetically. “Do you know what ki is, Echizen?”

Ryouma frowned. How mystical was this explanation going to get? “Kind of. It’s like your focus, right?”

“Your focus, or your energy, or sometimes your life-force,” Kawamura agreed. “There are a lot of different ways of describing ki, depending on how a school approaches it. I like to think of it as your strength of spirit.”

“So, kind of like your fighting spirit?” Ryouma essayed, trying to bring this back to things that made sense. Even if it did make Kawamura look kind of dotingly entertained by him.

“That works, too. So think about it like this: Yukimura’s fighting spirit is so strong that it can stun people. Some players never really recover from it, at least not over the course of their match with him.”

Ryouma had been pretty skeptical, because he hadn’t seen how that could possibly work. But now he got it. The weight of Yukimura’s ki, spirit, confidence, whatever, the weight of his game actually was kind of stunning. But it wasn’t anything Ryouma couldn’t handle. He re-settled himself, as Yukimura bounced his next ball, and focused, focused tight on Yukimura’s movements, and when Yukimura threw the ball up and that surge of heaviness washed over him again, he drove his attention through it, stayed tight on the ball, and dashed to return it. One ball, another, and he felt like he was getting the hang of this. It was just a matter of tightening up his own focus to cut through that heaviness.

When the serve switched to him, he rolled his shoulders, fingers working around the ball, and smirked across the net. He’d played two of Yukimura’s team already, so he didn’t think a twist serve would really surprise him, but a lot of people who should have known better still had trouble with Ryouma’s variation. It was worth a try.

He cast the ball up and leaped, reveling in the familiar sense of lightness, of feeling the racquet and ball like they were extensions of him, and sliced the ball across the net with vicious topspin.

Sure enough, Yukimura stepped smoothly out of the way, so smoothly it didn’t even seem fast, and drove the ball back. Ryouma could feel, in the ball against his strings, that his ferocious spin had been killed, and that plucked at his nerves again, that Yukimura had done it so easily. There was something else nudging at his intuition for the game, also, but he couldn’t make that come clear yet.

No matter. He had plenty of other techniques to try, while the back of his head figured things out.

He used his service game to push, trying to find the edges of Yukimura’s technique. It felt frustratingly like his first game with Tezuka-san—not quite that bad, obviously his training had paid off some, but close enough to that sense of a bottomless pool whose edges he couldn’t reach that he had to grit his teeth against a fresh spike of fear.

He kept his service game, barely, with a Drive A when Yukimura got just close enough to the net. And the way Yukimura moved when he ducked out of its path tugged at his attention again. There was something about Yukimura’s movements. Ryouma reached for that clear, deep perception that everyone called no-self, but his thoughts were churning and he couldn’t settle far enough into it to find that perfect knowing he’d felt before.

It was the middle of the third game before he understood.

When Yukimura dashed forward to volley down a Drive B, he was just a little late. He caught it on the first bounce, but he had to reach for it. He returned the ball, but softer than Ryouma was expecting, and he landed hard. Almost hard enough to fall. Ryouma’s own return went awry when he froze, shocked all over again, because Yukimura stayed in a crouch for just one breath too long, far too still, still as though…

As though he were hurt.

When he straightened up, he looked fine, as annoyingly calm as he’d been this whole match. But Ryouma’s intuition was screaming that this was it, this was what had made Yukimura’s movements just a little bit strange. He was protecting an injury. Or maybe playing through the pain of one.

The nagging fear that Ryouma had spent a lot of this tournament repeatedly kicking into the back of his mind suddenly had company, because he’d never had someone try to play him while injured before. What did you do? What should he do? Indecision dragged at his speed, and he lost the next rally to a drop shot, of all ridiculous things. Alarm and frustration chased themselves around and around, and Ryouma scowled. He had to pull it together.

It was hard, though. His perception, inside a game, was one of his greatest advantages, and now it was showing him all the tiny hitches in Yukimura’s strokes. Ryouma hated it, hated having to know that Yukimura was hurting for those stunningly precise shots that claimed all the momentum and spin of the ball and made it Yukimura’s. The worst part was that Ryouma was pretty sure he’d be enjoying himself, if he didn’t know. This was a game of technique; it was playing to all of his strengths as well as Yukimura’s. He’d be nervous, but having some fun if he wasn’t freaking out over his opponent, for god’s sake!

They had changed court without a glance at each other, previously, but this time Yukimura caught his eye as they passed. “You had better stop holding back,” Yukimura said, quiet and hard. “Even now, you won’t stand a chance of winning this unless you play with everything you have.”

Ryouma stiffened at the cutting edge of Yukimura’s tone, all his frustration surging to the front, though fear that Yukimura was right still wound through it. “Seriously, do you get off on pain or something?” he snapped.

Yukimura actually stopped walking and turned to stare down at him, startled, and Ryouma tried not to blush. He hadn’t actually meant to put it quite like that. “Why on earth would you…” Yukimura started, only to trail off, examining him more closely. “I know you were there for Tezuka’s match with Atobe,” he finally said, mouth quirking up at one corner. “Do you think that of your captain?”

Ryouma promptly lost the battle against blushing, feeling his face heat. “Of course not,” he muttered, yanking his cap down. “And that was different!”

“How so?” Yukimura was definitely getting some amusement from this, and Ryouma glared.

“That was just…” and then he had to trail off himself, because the word on his tongue was ‘determination’. Which was true, but wasn’t it also true of Yukimura? His gut said immediately that it was.

So, why hadn’t playing against Tezuka-buchou been this uncomfortable for Atobe?

Ryouma frowned, remembering that match, suddenly wondering about that difference. Atobe had… he had… well, enjoyed it, yes, but not like he was enjoying his opponent being in pain or trouble. Ryouma did know what that looked like; that was the kind of opponent he’d always taken the most pleasure in crushing, when he met one. No, Atobe hadn’t been like that. He’d been… excited, that was close, but not just that. Fascinated? Delighted? In love? None of this was sounding any less borderline perverted, but it hadn’t been like that, he’d just looked at Tezuka-buchou like…

He glanced back up at Yukimura and lost his breath all at once. The pressure that had been so crushing at the start of the game was back and Yukimura was smiling, not broad but bright and wild, completely intent on Ryouma. A smile that invited, demanded, dared him to step up and meet it. He actually took a reflex step forward in answer, and Yukimura laughed, softly.

Atobe had looked at Tezuka-buchou like that.

“If we don’t play all out, no matter what, then what are we standing on this court for, Echizen?” Yukimura asked, voice low, just between the two of them. “How is there any fun in holding back?”

This was crazy, completely crazy, he could still see the pained shortness of Yukimura’s breathing, from this close, but something in Ryouma still leaped up in answer, bright and wild and wanting what Yukimura was showing him right now. He thought Yukimura saw it, too, because he laughed again as he stepped past, toward his court. “Now. Come and show me what you’ve got, Echizen. All of it.”

Because there wasn’t any fun in holding back. Not for sanity or for pity. Not for either of them. The thought shook Ryouma as he stepped up to his baseline to serve. It felt like something was shaking open, deep in his chest or stomach, and when the force of Yukimura’s focus landed on him, twice as heavy as before, drowning deep this time, it was so very easy to reach out and meet it, easy as breathing. His senses went crystal clear, perception and action running into one thing with the perfect transparency he hadn’t been able to find earlier, and the weight of Yukimura’s game against his felt right, now. Right and inevitable and good, and it wasn’t a struggle with himself at all to serve with all his strength and precision to exactly the point that Yukimura would have to stretch himself to return.

It would have felt like cheating to do anything else.

Yukimura slid behind the ball with the same perfect timing Ryouma could feel waiting in his own muscles, and the game took off, fast and hard. One ball after another, Yukimura caught drives and curving slices against his racquet, spinning them back into his control, and firing them back with relentless precision. Ryouma forgot frustration and fear and alarm, all of them pushed back by the absolute clarity of now. He could nearly feel the ball moving between them, feel Yukimura’s control of the pace, and the places he was pushing that control back. Feel the blaze of Yukimura’s determination and, yes, delight, because it matched his own.

He wanted it to never stop.


Seiichi pushed again and again past the hot stab of pain that came with every stretch to catch the ball, every hard clench of his core muscles to drive it back. By now it barely registered as pain, but he could feel the steady drain on his endurance, the catching-short in the power of his shots. Beyond all of that, though, there was the joy of stretching full out, of using every bit of his technical skill to steal the force from Echizen’s shots, make the ball his own again, and turn points his way. Not all of them, just possibly not even enough of them, but that was what put a bright edge on the game. He pushed away the knowledge of more pain in his near future to answer every moment of pure knowing with the equally pure response that Echizen’s movements absolutely required of him, in this state.

His own experience of no-self had never been a thing without thought, though. He held the future as well as the now in his perceptions, like feeling an incline that a ball would roll down. So it settled into his mind that Echizen had clearly not achieved a completed state of no-self, as some of Rikkai’s scouts had suggested. Rather his apparently ability to think beyond the consuming moment of instantaneous response had been fear holding him back. A well entrenched fear, if Seiichi was any judge. The moment he’d reached past that fear, today, any sign of thought or strategy had burned up like paper in the fiery, brilliant rush of his all-out game. Instead of strategy, it was the incredible range of Echizen’s technical ability that was pushing against Seiichi’s own game, ferocious drives and unpredictable spins exactly when each would be most effective. It was delicious to match his own technique against that, and feel the weight of Echizen’s potential—not a true match for him, yet, but close enough to make this almost as challenging as a game against Tezuka would have been. If the wearing jab of pain weren’t clenching his teeth so hard, Seiichi would be smiling.

And when they reached a six game tie, there was pure delight to match his own in the look Echizen gave him, and an eagerness that pulled a smile past the grinding pain anyway. Seiichi had always loved opponents with the strength to stand against him.

Seiichi’s own strategies were narrowing fast, as his endurance drained, but he could also see the weariness in the harder scuff of Echizen’s feet against the court, the lower height of his balls as he served. Seiichi worked the ball toward the corners, spinning the ball hard against Echizen’s control. A point to Echizen. Two to him. Another to Echizen, and one more when Seiichi couldn’t quite reach that steep, double-bouncing drive this time. Seiichi killed the force of Fire against his racquet and gentled the ball into a drop shot just over the net, and he could see that Echizen’s dash wouldn’t be in time to catch this one. The ball kissed the cord, and he hadn’t meant it to be quite that short—his estimation of his own declining endurance steepened in his mind. Echizen caught it after all, but had to bat it up into a lob, and the angle for a drive into the back corner drew itself so perfectly in Seiichi’s perception that he couldn’t possibly have stopped himself from going up for the ball.

A sharper stab of pain then he’d felt this whole game speared through his chest just on the downstroke, and he folded up, as he landed, gasping, hands on his knees barely bracing him mostly upright. Even past the pounding of his own blood in his ears, though, he should have heard the ball land, and he hadn’t. When he forced himself to straighten, he wasn’t entirely surprised to see the ball at the foot of the net, on his own side.

As a roar went up from the spectators, Seiichi sighed. That wasn’t how he’d have preferred to end this match. From the glare Echizen was giving the ball, it wasn’t what he’d wanted, either. Seiichi couldn’t help smiling at his opponent’s disgruntled scowl, as they met at the net, even through the ominous ache spreading out from what might no longer be a healed incision on the right side of his chest.

“I want another match,” Echizen practically ordered as they shook hands. “Later.”

“I’d like that also.” Seiichi’s voice came out more breathless than he was expecting, and Echizen’s eyes narrowed, so reminiscent of Sanada’s disapproving expression whenever Seiichi had pushed his recovery too hard that Seiichi had to bite back a laugh. Laughing hurt again. “Later,” he promised.

“Good.” Echizen tugged down the brim of his cap and stepped back, adding more quietly, “Good game.”

“Mm, eventually, yes.” Seiichi, and caught back another laugh at the indignant look Echizen gave him before turning on his heel and stalking back toward his waiting team, weaving just a little side to side. Seiichi had to move considerably more slowly, and Sanada came out to meet him halfway.

“How bad is it?” Sanada asked, setting a hand under his arm and frowning at how heavily Seiichi leaned on it.

“I think I regret just a little that I didn’t bring something stronger than aspirin,” Seiichi admitted. He couldn’t hold back a wince as he sat, grip tightening hard on Sanada’s shoulder to keep from falling.

“Fortunately, I entirely expected this,” Renji told him, briskly, and pressed a water bottle into one hand and a small, peach-colored pill into the other. Seiichi blinked at it; he hadn’t been taking those for a month, now.

“Renji…?”

“I talked with your physical therapist about what was likely to happen during this match, especially if either Tezuka or Echizen met you here. She was unsurprised.” Renji folded his arms and frowned at him until Yukimura swallowed the pill, which he was not actually reluctant to do at this point.

“Thank you,” he said, quietly.

Renji snorted and held out both hands as the referee called for the teams to line up. “I knew from the start what you were like, Seiichi. Come on, then.”

With both Renji’s and Genichirou’s help, he got upright again without another stab of pain, and managed to walk fairly steadily to the net. He smiled serenely back at Tezuka’s raised eyebrow. “As if you have any room to talk.” The faint flicker of Tezuka’s gaze was almost certainly agreement, and Seiichi rationed himself one soft huff of laughter.

They shook hands, and the roar of the crowd surged again.


Ryouma scowled down at his bag as he packed up to go. He didn’t like this. He’d won, and it had been a win for his team also, and that felt good. He liked that part, the part where it felt almost like his game and all his teammates’ games were one thing, like they linked together. That part was kind of nice, but…

“You aren’t satisfied?” Tezuka-buchou asked from behind him.

Ryouma jammed his towel into the bag and crossed his arms, glowering at the air in front of him. “No.” Tezuka-buchou was silent, but it was the preparatory sort of silence, so Ryouma huffed and waited.

“You saw enough of what you need, in Yukimura’s game; I’m not surprised. Winning alone isn’t the end we play for, at this level.” Ryouma turned at that, startled, to find Tezuka-san looking less stern than usual. “When the two of you play again, it will be a good game from the start.”

Ryouma stared up at him, hearing the words repeat in his head. Winning alone… not the end… That was it. He’d won, but that wasn’t enough, wasn’t all he’d wanted. His match with Yukimura hadn’t gotten a proper end. It had just stopped. He’d wanted to play to a real end, and they hadn’t been able to.

The thought after that crept up on him slowly, an unfamiliar shape in his head: just like his matches with his dad didn’t have a real end. And maybe it wasn’t the losing he’d always hated most, though he was still pretty sure he hated that with a passion. It was the stopping, the not going all the way. That didn’t make a good game.

The next breath Ryouma took was shaky. He could almost feel the last remainder of something heavy melting off his shoulders, letting him stand really straight without having to strain for it or defend it. “Oh.” It felt so light, like maybe he could play forever if he played like this, and he wondered if this was how Tezuka-san had felt when he played against Atobe at Regionals, if that was how he’d kept going to the game’s true end.

Tezuka-san rested a hand on his shoulder, and Ryouma had to swallow hard, reaching up to yank his cap down over his stinging eyes. “Yeah,” he said, low, hoping Tezuka-san heard the promise he was making. “It will be.” Tezuka-san’s hand tightened on his shoulder, so Ryouma thought he probably did.

He felt a lot calmer by the time they all lined up for the closing ceremonies, though he still frowned at the way Sanada was keeping a hand under Yukimura’s arm. “Hey.” He poked Momo in the back. “How long do you think, until Yukimura is really better?”

“You’re a maniac,” Momo told him, grinning over his shoulder. “Hard to know for sure, but it’s two months until the Fall invitational camp. Winner and runner-up from Nationals always get their full teams there. Maybe by then?”

Ryouma settled at that, smiling. “Good.” He wanted to play Yukimura for real, all the way through to the end, even though the thought made his stomach flutter a little with the knowledge that he might not win. This time, he was pretty sure that flutter was excitement.

He tipped his face up to the sun, smiling as the officials declared Seishun Gakuen the National champions for this year. Yeah, he was almost sure the flutter was excitement, especially when he thought about the matches that might be in his future now.

It felt so light.

End

Last Modified: Dec 29, 21
Posted: Dec 27, 21
Name (optional):
sent Plaudits.

Every Night and All Appendix

Some notes on titles, translations, venues, and full details of the Nationals bracket for this ‘verse.

The Titles

The title of this arc, and the stories in it, is taken from the Lyke-Wake Dirge which might seem like an odd choice for an arc centered around triumph. But one of the major threads that kept coming up, as I thought about what makes Nationals significant to the players and their growth, is the question of what they can give to each other: what opportunities the captains can give their players, what support teammates can give to each other, what push to grow opponents can give to each other. And that’s the heart of the Wake, after all, what you’ve given. "Fire and fleet and candle-light" are the shelters of the dead soul before it sets out on its journey, named over again in each refrain, so that was the title of the first story in the arc, when everyone is pulling together and readying to launch into the oddesy of Nationals. The body of the Wake makes it clear that progress in the soul’s journey is contingent on having supported one’s fellows in life: "If ever thou gavest meat or drink / The fire shall never make thee shrink." The Nationals story proper is about courage, yes, but courage rooted in connection and the sustenance any given player has been able to give to others, whether as leader, teammate, or opponent. Tezuka’s attitude, which is consistently held up as a correct one by the narrative through Regionals, suggests that only connection, having something greater than oneself to fight for, makes for good tennis. And the end of the Nationals story is the beginning of a new one, a new year, with new teams (partially or wholly) and new leaders who have to find their own way now. Death and rebirth, in a way.

I doubt I’ll ever actually get back around to it, but the Invitational arc would most definitely have been named "If Ever Thou Gavest," because that story, to my mind, has to come back around to the high-school captains, and what they gave or maybe did not yet succeed in giving to these alarmingly brilliant but certainly not perfect kouhai of theirs, who are coming back to them in the spring. Tezuka’s recklessness, Yukimura’s trauma, Tachibana and Chitose finding their way back, what path forward Kite will choose, all of those are going to be major challenges for the people who are about to be their captains (again, in some cases). Alas that we didn’t get many characters who seem even vaguely up to the challenge in the U-17 arc. By that point, canon was going for the gold in the multi-shark vaulting event.

Headcanons and Characterization

One of the things that this arc absolutely required was a re-consideration of Echizen’s character, based only on what we see up through Regionals. How would that character handle losing? Up to that point, we see exactly two examples of Echizen losing. One is against his father, and this is clearly an established state of affairs; he always loses against his father, and always has. Winning against his father, though, is just as clearly his personal measuring stick for his own progress. To date, it’s one that has yet to move at all. So I posit that, first of all, Echizen doesn’t actually have any real sense of how to measure his own progress, or even figure out whether he’s progressing at all.

He also has an extremely skewed relationship with winning and losing. The single other time we see him lose is against Tezuka, and it would be easy to dismiss that as a fluke. Every other match, no matter how stacked, no matter how daunting, he always wins. Echizen has only had those two unmoving absolutes in his game, so far. Winning is a given. At the same time, losing is an unpassable wall. So I further posit that Echizen doesn’t know how to deal with losing, doesn’t have any real concept of a loss as something less than absolute, something that can be worked past or overcome.

So Echizen expects to win against everyone who isn’t his father, but underneath it must run a constant, tiny thread of fear that he won’t, that he’ll fail, and to him, failure is an absolute. And to fail against someone his own age? That had to be a huge shock, something he couldn’t really process at all, and at that point I doubt he had even a little bit of the collectivist, team-play context to understand the anchor that Tezuka was trying to give him by giving him the responsibility of playing in support of the team (collective wins, collective losses, less individual pressure). So he had to be pretty at sea already, when they get to the Regional Finals.

And then it happens again.

At that point, I posit that the underlying thread of uncertainty and anxiety would come roaring to the surface. Echizen would be actively afraid that two loses to his own age bracket mean he’s hit another immovable wall, and that he has no idea when it might happen again (the latter, at least, is probably true). It would have unsettled his entire view of his own game, knocked out one of the two things he’d thought were absolutes. On the bright side, this is exactly what should happen, at this point in this kind of story; it’s Echizen’s opportunity for true growth. On the not-so-bright side, the story has not yet provided him with enough time to really understand any examples but his father’s. This is where the tennis season really constrains things. He’s only had a few months with Seigaku! In another season or two, he would have time to process, to struggle, to come to understand what happened and to rebuild his idea of what tennis is and how it should be played. In another half year, even, his teammates would have time to understand what his struggle really is. The story doesn’t give us that kind of time, though. This was actually quite a difficult issue to find a way past, narratively.

Fortunately, we do have a character with enough experience and perspective to bridge the gap, to understand where Echizen must be at and speak to him there: Ryuuzaki Sumire, the woman who trained Echizen Nanjirou and then saw him back down from the game, the woman who has trained Tezuka Kunimitsu and kept him from completely destroying himself. She clearly knows how to talk reckless geniuses down from the ledge. Ryuuzaki is the character who has the potential to understand why Echizen is afraid, and the integrity to support him while she urges him on past that fear.

So we’ll get Echizen where he needs to go. He’s just going to spend a lot of Nationals trying not to freak out.

Vocabulary

A few notes, because I made some unusual-for-me choices with translation this time.

For one thing, I have translated 無我 の 境地 (muga no kyouchi) as "no-self" throughout. That is both the most literal available translation of 無我, and one of the English phrases most commonly used for it. I do normally stick to fandom-consensus translations and author-glosses, if there are any, not least so most of my readers know at once what I’m talking about. But this one has grated on my soul from the first.

I’ve also rendered 寿中学 (chuugaku) as "junior high school." Normally I use "middle school" for this one, given the age ranges in question, but this is Tenipuri. Konomi declared that these characters are in middle school and then proceeded to draw and write them as if they were high-schoolers at the least. Junior high feels like it matches that feel just a bit better.

Nationals Venue

FET translated the name of the Nationals venue as Tokyo Municipal Arena (possibly this was the Metropolitan Gymnasium, since 育館 does indicate a competition site or arena), so I presume that’s what Konomi wrote down. If you look at the manga visuals, however, the venue is clearly the Ariake Tennis Forest and Coliseum. The center court is pretty unmistakeable. It looks as though Konomi clustered the first day on the courts nearest the coliseum parking lot, but I picked a little differently to allow for at least a little more mystery between different blocks. On the photo below I’ve designated courts A-H (lower set) to be used on the first day, for Rounds One and Two. Courts A-D (upper set), which have some nice margins or bleachers for onlookers, are used on the second day, for Quarter- and Semi-finals, which seems to match Konomi’s choice for QF at least. Finals are held on the stadium court, in the Coliseum. Courts are lettered rather than numbered, as is more common in professional tournaments, to discourage any inclination to assume that number equates to skill or talent (as is also quite common in professional tournaments).

 

aerial view of Ariake tennis park marking four pairs of courts all in a line, and two other pairs separated by trees

 

Note that Ariake has gotten a major renovation for the 2021 Olympics, and the latest pictures will no longer look quite like this.

 

Nationals Bracket, Every Night and All Universe

This whole section is for people who have a deep need to know crazy levels of detail. You don’t need any of this information to tell who’s playing whom, or to get the flow of the National games in this story. But the canon bracket drove me, personally, absolutely nuts, and I put a fair amount of time into re-working it, so here you go.

Picture version:

Prince of Tennis National tournament schedule

HTML version, with further revisions:

A Shitenhouji (Osaka), seed | |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|

|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|

|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|

—Champion
BYE  
Nashikari Gakuen (Kanagawa) |
|
Kushimakitou (Kagawa)
B Shishigaku (Kumamoto) |
|
|
|
|
|
Saint Icarus (Yamagawa)
BYE   |
Fudoumine (Tokyo), seed
C Seishun Gakuen (Tokyo), seed | |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|

BYE  
Maikozaka (Kyoto) |
|
Joushuuin Dai Fuzoku Shimizu (Shizuoka)
D Takashiro Gakuin (Fukuoka) |
|
|
|
|
|
Hikogashima (Yamaguchi)
BYE   |
Echigo Hira Daini (Niigata), seed
E Nagoya Seitoku (Aichi), seed | |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|

|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|

BYE  
Maki no Fuji Gakuin (Hyogo) |
|
Yamabuki (Tokyo)
F Tsubakikawa Gakuen (Hokkaido) |
|
|
|
|
|
Hyoutei Gakuen (Tokyo)
BYE   |
Okakura (Osaka), seed
G Higa (Okinawa), seed | |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|

BYE  
Midoriyama (Saitama) |
|
Rokkaku (Chiba)
H Kyouyou (Tochigi) |
|
|
|
|
|
Murigaoka (Aichi)
BYE   |
Rikkai Dai Fuzoku (Kanagawa), seed

Alterations

Most of my alterations have to do with better reflecting the populations of the regions and prefectures. I have redistributed the seeds, swapped a few teams around, and reassigning them to other locations. Konomi gave Kansai six teams to Kantou’s seven (six not counting Hyoutei). Kantou has just shy of twice the population of Kansai. Chuubu, which has roughly Kansai’s population, gets a much more reasonable four teams, so I swapped out Kabuto (from Nara, which is one of the smaller prefectures of Kansai) and Kuroshio (from Wakayama, which is tiny) with the last two teams from the Kantou Regional best eight to give them a more proportional eight (nine counting Hyoutei). This leaves another problem, though, because Konomi decided that both those schools would be from the Tochigi prefecture, which is one of the thinly populated inland prefectures. It’s less than a quarter the population of Kanagawa, who have, without further tinkering, only one team representing them. While statistics and averages are surely not the be all, end all of who has more strong teams, I have a hard time seeing this one. Given that, I reassigned Nashikari to the Kanagawa prefecture. For similar considerations of population density I reassigned Okakura to Osaka.

The results look like this (population given in millions, as of 2010 census):

Kantou: 42.6 (8 teams, plus host slot)
Tokyo: 13.1 (4 teams)
Kanagawa: 9 (2 teams)
Saitama: 7.1 (1 team)
Chiba: 6.2 (1 team)
Ibaraki: 2.9
Gunma: 2
Tochigi: 2 (1 team)
Kansai: 22.7 (4 teams)
Osaka: 8.8 (2 teams)
Hyougo: 5.5 (1 team)
Kyoto: 2.6 (1 team)
Mie: 1.8
Shiga: 1.4
Nara: 1.3
Wakayama: .9
Chuubu: 21.7 (4 teams)
Aichi: 7.4 (2 teams)
Shizuoka: 3.7 (1 team)
Niigata: 2.3 (1 team)
Nagano: 2.1
Gifu: 2
Ishikawa: 1.1
Toyama: 1.1
Yamanashi: .8
Fukui: .8
Kyuushuu: 13.2 (3 teams)
Fukuoka: 5 (1 team)
Kumamoto: 1.8 (1 team)
Kagoshima: 1.7
Nagasaki: 1.4
Okinawa: 1.3(1 team)
Ooita: 1.2
Miyazaki: 1.1
Saga: .8
Touhoku: 9.3 (1 team)
Miyagi: 2.3
Fukushima: 2
Iwate: 1.3
Aomori: 1.3
Yamagata: 1.1(1 team)
Akita: 1.1
Chuugoku: 7.5 (1 team)
Hiroshima: 2.8 (1 team)
Okayama: 1.9
Yamaguchi: 1.4
Shimane: .7
Tottori: .5
Hokkaidou: 5.5 (1 team)
Hokkaidou is a prefecture, but tends to get counted as a region as well, because of its area
Shikoku: 4.1 (1 team)
Kagawa: 1.8 (1 team)
Ehime: 1.4
Tokushima: .8
Kouchi: .7

Even more inexplicably, Kansai had four seeds to Kantou’s two, so I assigned one of those to Kantou (thus making Fudoumine seeded, as they deserve for being third at Kantou Regionals) and assigned another to Chuubu to level it with Kansai. For those who are curious about such things, in this ‘verse Shitenhouji was first in Kansai and Okakura was second. Nagoya Seitoku was the Chuubu champion and Echigo Hira Daini was second place.

Last Modified: Dec 27, 21
Posted: Dec 27, 21
Name (optional):
sent Plaudits.